Ebook in formato Kindle (mobi) - Kindle File Ebook (mobi)

Formato per Iphone, Ipad e Ebook (epub) - Ipad, Iphone and Ebook reader format (epub)

Versione ebook di Readme.it powered by Softwarehouse.it






Frankensteinorthe Modern Prometheus
by Mary Wollstonecraft (Godwin) Shelley

Letter 1

To Mrs. SavilleEngland

St. PetersburghDec. 11th17-


You will rejoice to hear that no disaster has accompanied the commencement
of an enterprise which you have regarded with such evil forebodings.
I arrived here yesterdayand my first task is to assure my dear sister
of my welfare and increasing confidence in the success of my undertaking.

I am already far north of Londonand as I walk in the streets
of PetersburghI feel a cold northern breeze play upon my cheeks
which braces my nerves and fills me with delight. Do you understand
this feeling? This breezewhich has travelled from the regions
towards which I am advancinggives me a foretaste of those icy climes.
Inspirited by this wind of promisemy daydreams become more fervent
and vivid. I try in vain to be persuaded that the pole
is the seat of frost and desolation; it ever presents itself
to my imagination as the region of beauty and delight. There
Margaret
the sun is forever visibleits broad disk just skirting the horizon
and diffusing a perpetual splendour. There--for with your leave
my sisterI will put some trust in preceding navigators-there
snow and frost are banished; andsailing over a calm sea
we may be wafted to a land surpassing in wonders and in beauty
every region hitherto discovered on the habitable globe.
Its productions and features may be without exampleas the phenomena
of the heavenly bodies undoubtedly are in those undiscovered solitudes.
What may not be expected in a country of eternal light?
I may there discover the wondrous power which attracts the needle
and may regulate a thousand celestial observations that require
only this voyage to render their seeming eccentricities consistent forever.
I shall satiate my ardent curiosity with the sight of a part of the world
never before visitedand may tread a land never before imprinted
by the foot of man. These are my enticementsand they are sufficient
to conquer all fear of danger or death and to induce me to commence
this labourious voyage with the joy a child feels when he embarks
in a little boatwith his holiday mateson an expedition of discovery
up his native river. But supposing all these conjectures to be false
you cannot contest the inestimable benefit which I shall confer
on all mankindto the last generationby discovering a passage
near the pole to those countriesto reach which at present so many months
are requisite; or by ascertaining the secret of the magnetwhich
if at all possiblecan only be effected by an undertaking such as mine.

These reflections have dispelled the agitation with which I began my letter
and I feel my heart glow with an enthusiasm which elevates me to heaven
for nothing contributes so much to tranquillize the mind
as a steady purpose--a point on which the soul may fix
its intellectual eye. This expedition has been the favourite dream
of my early years. I have read with ardour the accounts


of the various voyages which have been made in the prospect
of arriving at the North Pacific Ocean through the seas
which surround the pole. You may remember that a history
of all the voyages made for purposes of discovery composed the whole
of our good Uncle Thomas' library. My education was neglected
yet I was passionately fond of reading. These volumes were my study
day and nightand my familiarity with them increased that regret
which I had feltas a childon learning that my father's dying injunction
had forbidden my uncle to allow me to embark in a seafaring life.


These visions faded when I perusedfor the first timethose poets
whose effusions entranced my soul and lifted it to heaven. I also became
a poet and for one year lived in a paradise of my own creation;
I imagined that I also might obtain a niche in the temple
where the names of Homer and Shakespeare are consecrated.
You are well acquainted with my failure and how heavily
I bore the disappointment. But just at that time I inherited
the fortune of my cousinand my thoughts were turned
into the channel of their earlier bent.


Six years have passed since I resolved on my present undertaking.
I caneven nowremember the hour from which I dedicated myself
to this great enterprise. I commenced by inuring my body to hardship.
I accompanied the whale-fishers on several expeditions to the North Sea;
I voluntarily endured coldfaminethirstand want of sleep;
I often worked harder than the common sailors during the day
and devoted my nights to the study of mathematicsthe theory of medicine
and those branches of physical science from which a naval adventurer
might derive the greatest practical advantage. Twice I actually hired myself
as an under-mate in a Greenland whalerand acquitted myself to admiration.
I must own I felt a little proud when my captain offered me
the second dignity in the vessel and entreated me to remain
with the greatest earnestnessso valuable did he consider my services.


And nowdear Margaretdo I not deserve to accomplish
some great purpose? My life might have been passed in ease and luxury
but I preferred glory to every enticement that wealth placed in my path.
Ohthat some encouraging voice would answer in the affirmative!
My courage and my resolution is firm; but my hopes fluctuate
and my spirits are often depressed. I am about to proceed
on a long and difficult voyagethe emergencies of which
will demand all my fortitude: I am required not only
to raise the spirits of othersbut sometimes to sustain my own
when theirs are failing.


This is the most favourable period for travelling in Russia.
They fly quickly over the snow in their sledges; the motion is pleasant
andin my opinionfar more agreeable than that of an English stagecoach.
The cold is not excessiveif you are wrapped in furs-a
dress which I have already adoptedfor there is a great difference
between walking the deck and remaining seated motionless for hours
when no exercise prevents the blood from actually freezing in your veins.
I have no ambition to lose my life on the post-road between
St. Petersburgh and Archangel.


I shall depart for the latter town in a fortnight or three weeks;
and my intention is to hire a ship therewhich can easily be done
by paying the insurance for the ownerand to engage as many sailors
as I think necessary among those who are accustomed to the whale-fishing.
I do not intend to sail until the month of June; and when shall I return?
Ahdear sisterhow can I answer this question? If I succeed
manymany monthsperhaps yearswill pass before you and I may meet.
If I failyou will see me again soonor never.



Farewellmy dearexcellent Margaret. Heaven shower down blessings on you
and save methat I may again and again testify my gratitude
for all your love and kindness.


Your affectionate brother

R. Walton
Letter 2

To Mrs. SavilleEngland

Archangel28th March17-


How slowly the time passes hereencompassed as I am by frost and snow!
Yet a second step is taken towards my enterprise. I have hired a vessel
and am occupied in collecting my sailors; those whom I have already engaged
appear to be men on whom I can depend and are certainly possessed
of dauntless courage.

But I have one want which I have never yet been able to satisfy
and the absence of the object of which I now feel as a most severe evil.
I have no friendMargaret: when I am glowing with the enthusiasm
of successthere will be none to participate my joy; if I am assailed
by disappointmentno one will endeavour to sustain me in dejection.
I shall commit my thoughts to paperit is true; but that is a poor medium
for the communication of feeling. I desire the company of a man
who could sympathize with mewhose eyes would reply to mine.
You may deem me romanticmy dear sisterbut I bitterly feel
the want of a friend. I have no one near megentle yet courageous
possessed of a cultivated as well as of a capacious mind
whose tastes are like my ownto approve or amend my plans.
How would such a friend repair the faults of your poor brother!
I am too ardent in execution and too impatient of difficulties.
But it is a still greater evil to me that I am self-educated:
for the first fourteen years of my life I ran wild on a common
and read nothing but our Uncle Thomas' books of voyages.
At that age I became acquainted with the celebrated poets
of our own country; but it was only when it had ceased to be in my power
to derive its most important benefits from such a conviction
that I perceived the necessity of becoming acquainted with more languages
than that of my native country. Now I am twenty-eight and am in reality
more illiterate than many schoolboys of fifteen. It is true
that I have thought more and that my daydreams are more extended
and magnificentbut they want (as the painters call it) *keeping*;
and I greatly need a friend who would have sense enough not to despise me
as romanticand affection enough for me to endeavour to regulate my mind.

Wellthese are useless complaints; I shall certainly find no friend
on the wide oceannor even here in Archangelamong merchants and seamen.
Yet some feelingsunallied to the dross of human naturebeat even
in these rugged bosoms. My lieutenantfor instanceis a man of wonderful
courage and enterprise; he is madly desirous of gloryor rather
to word my phrase more characteristicallyof advancement in his profession.
He is an Englishmanand in the midst of national and professional
prejudicesunsoftened by cultivationretains some of the noblest
endowments of humanity. I first became acquainted with him
on board a whale vessel; finding that he was unemployed in this city
I easily engaged him to assist in my enterprise.

The master is a person of an excellent disposition and is remarkable
in the ship for his gentleness and the mildness of his discipline.


This circumstanceadded to his well-known integrity and dauntless courage
made me very desirous to engage him. A youth passed in solitude
my best years spent under your gentle and feminine fosterage
has so refined the groundwork of my character that I cannot overcome
an intense distaste to the usual brutality exercised on board ship:
I have never believed it to be necessaryand when I heard of a mariner
equally noted for his kindliness of heart and the respect and obedience
paid to him by his crewI felt myself peculiarly fortunate
in being able to secure his services. I heard of him first
in rather a romantic mannerfrom a lady who owes to him the happiness
of her life. Thisbrieflyis his story. Some years ago
he loved a young Russian lady of moderate fortuneand having amassed
a considerable sum in prize-moneythe father of the girl consented
to the match. He saw his mistress once before the destined ceremony;
but she was bathed in tearsand throwing herself at his feet
entreated him to spare herconfessing at the same time
that she loved anotherbut that he was poorand that her father
would never consent to the union. My generous friend
reassured the suppliantand on being informed of the name of her lover
instantly abandoned his pursuit. He had already bought a farm
with his moneyon which he had designed to pass the remainder of his life;
but he bestowed the whole on his rivaltogether with the remains
of his prize-money to purchase stockand then himself solicited
the young woman's father to consent to her marriage with her lover.
But the old man decidedly refusedthinking himself bound in honour
to my friendwhowhen he found the father inexorable
quitted his countrynor returned until he heard that his former mistress
was married according to her inclinations. "What a noble fellow!"
you will exclaim. He is so; but then he is wholly uneducated:
he is as silent as a Turkand a kind of ignorant carelessness attends him
whichwhile it renders his conduct the more astonishing
detracts from the interest and sympathy which otherwise he would command.


Yet do not supposebecause I complain a little or because I can conceive
a consolation for my toils which I may never knowthat I am wavering
in my resolutions. Those are as fixed as fateand my voyage
is only now delayed until the weather shall permit my embarkation.
The winter has been dreadfully severebut the spring promises well
and it is considered as a remarkably early seasonso that perhaps
I may sail sooner than I expected. I shall do nothing rashly:
you know me sufficiently to confide in my prudence and considerateness
whenever the safety of others is committed to my care.


I cannot describe to you my sensations on the near prospect
of my undertaking. It is impossible to communicate to you
a conception of the trembling sensationhalf pleasurable and half fearful
with which I am preparing to depart. I am going to unexplored regions
to "the land of mist and snow but I shall kill no albatross;
therefore do not be alarmed for my safety or if I should come back to you
as worn and woeful as the Ancient Mariner." You will smile at my allusion
but I will disclose a secret. I have often attributed my attachment to
my passionate enthusiasm forthe dangerous mysteries of ocean
to that production of the most imaginative of modern poets.
There is something at work in my soul which I do not understand.
I am practically industrious--painstakinga workman to execute
with perseverance and labour--but besides this there is a love
for the marvellousa belief in the marvellousintertwined
in all my projectswhich hurries me out of the common pathways of men
even to the wild sea and unvisited regions I am about to explore.


But to return to dearer considerations. Shall I meet you again
after having traversed immense seasand returned by the most southern cape
of Africa or America? I dare not expect such successyet I cannot bear
to look on the reverse of the picture. Continue for the present



to write to me by every opportunity: I may receive your letters
on some occasions when I need them most to support my spirits.
I love you very tenderly. Remember me with affection
should you never hear from me again.

Your affectionate brother
Robert Walton

Letter 3

To Mrs. SavilleEngland

July 7th17-


My dear Sister


I write a few lines in haste to say that I am safe-and
well advanced on my voyage. This letter will reach England
by a merchantman now on its homeward voyage from Archangel;
more fortunate than Iwho may not see my native landperhaps
for many years. I amhoweverin good spirits: my men are bold
and apparently firm of purposenor do the floating sheets of ice
that continually pass usindicating the dangers of the region
towards which we are advancingappear to dismay them.
We have already reached a very high latitude; but it is
the height of summerand although not so warm as in England
the southern galeswhich blow us speedily towards those shores
which I so ardently desire to attainbreathe a degree
of renovating warmth which I had not expected.


No incidents have hitherto befallen us that would make a figure
in a letter. One or two stiff gales and the springing of a leak
are accidents which experienced navigators scarcely remember to record
and I shall be well content if nothing worse happen to us during our voyage.


Adieumy dear Margaret. Be assured that for my own sake
as well as yoursI will not rashly encounter danger.
I will be coolperseveringand prudent.


But success *shall* crown my endeavours. Wherefore not?
Thus far I have gonetracing a secure way over the pathless seas
the very stars themselves being witnesses and testimonies
of my triumph. Why not still proceed over the untamed
yet obedient element? What can stop the determined heart
and resolved will of man?


My swelling heart involuntarily pours itself out thus.
But I must finish. Heaven bless my beloved sister!


R.W.
Letter 4

To Mrs. SavilleEngland

August 5th17-



So strange an accident has happened to us that I cannot forbear
recording italthough it is very probable that you will see me
before these papers can come into your possession.


Last Monday (July 31st) we were nearly surrounded by ice
which closed in the ship on all sidesscarcely leaving her
the sea-room in which she floated. Our situation was somewhat dangerous
especially as we were compassed round by a very thick fog.
We accordingly lay tohoping that some change would take place
in the atmosphere and weather.


About two o'clock the mist cleared awayand we beheld
stretched out in every directionvast and irregular plains of ice
which seemed to have no end. Some of my comrades groaned
and my own mind began to grow watchful with anxious thoughts
when a strange sight suddenly attracted our attention
and diverted our solicitude from our own situation.
We perceived a low carriagefixed on a sledge and drawn by dogs
pass on towards the northat the distance of half a mile;
a being which had the shape of a manbut apparently of gigantic stature
sat in the sledge and guided the dogs. We watched the rapid progress
of the traveller with our telescopes until he was lost
among the distant inequalities of the ice.


This appearance excited our unqualified wonder. We wereas we believed
many hundred miles from any land; but this apparition seemed to denote
that it was notin realityso distant as we had supposed. Shut in
howeverby iceit was impossible to follow his track
which we had observed with the greatest attention.


About two hours after this occurrence we heard the ground sea
and before night the ice broke and freed our ship. Wehowever
lay to until the morningfearing to encounter in the dark
those large loose masses which float about after the breaking up
of the ice. I profited of this time to rest for a few hours.


In the morninghoweveras soon as it was lightI went upon deck
and found all the sailors busy on one side of the vessel
apparently talking to someone in the sea. It wasin facta sledge
like that we had seen beforewhich had drifted towards us in the night
on a large fragment of ice. Only one dog remained alive;
but there was a human being within it whom the sailors were persuading
to enter the vessel. He was notas the other traveller seemed to be
a savage inhabitant of some undiscovered islandbut a European.
When I appeared on deck the master saidHere is our captain,
and he will not allow you to perish on the open sea.


On perceiving methe stranger addressed me in English
although with a foreign accent. "Before I come on board your vessel
said he, will you have the kindness to inform me whither you are bound?"


You may conceive my astonishment on hearing such a question
addressed to me from a man on the brink of destruction and to whom
I should have supposed that my vessel would have been a resource
which he would not have exchanged for the most precious wealth
the earth can afford. I repliedhoweverthat we
were on a voyage of discovery towards the northern pole.


Upon hearing this he appeared satisfied and consented to come on board.
Good God! Margaretif you had seen the man who thus capitulated
for his safetyyour surprise would have been boundless.
His limbs were nearly frozenand his body dreadfully emaciated
by fatigue and suffering. I never saw a man in so wretched a condition.
We attempted to carry him into the cabinbut as soon as he had quitted



the fresh air he fainted. We accordingly brought him back to the deck
and restored him to animation by rubbing him with brandy
and forcing him to swallow a small quantity. As soon as he showed
signs of life we wrapped him up in blankets and placed him near the chimney
of the kitchen stove. By slow degrees he recovered and ate a little soup
which restored him wonderfully.


Two days passed in this manner before he was able to speak
and I often feared that his sufferings had deprived him of understanding.
When he had in some measure recoveredI removed him to my own cabin
and attended on him as much as my duty would permit. I never saw
a more interesting creature: his eyes have generally
an expression of wildnessand even madnessbut there are moments when
if anyone performs an act of kindness towards him or does him
the most trifling servicehis whole countenance is lighted up
as it werewith a beam of benevolence and sweetness
that I never saw equalled. But he is generally melancholy and despairing
and sometimes he gnashes his teethas if impatient of the weight of woes
that oppresses him.


When my guest was a little recovered I had great trouble
to keep off the menwho wished to ask him a thousand questions;
but I would not allow him to be tormented by their idle curiosity
in a state of body and mind whose restoration evidently depended
upon entire repose. Oncehoweverthe lieutenant asked
why he had come so far upon the ice in so strange a vehicle.


His countenance instantly assumed an aspect of the deepest gloom
and he repliedTo seek one who fled from me.


And did the man whom you pursued travel in the same fashion?


Yes.


Then I fancy we have seen him, for the day before we picked you up
we saw some dogs drawing a sledge, with a man in it, across the ice.


This aroused the stranger's attentionand he asked a multitude
of questions concerning the route which the demonas he called him
had pursued. Soon afterwhen he was alone with mehe said
I have, doubtless, excited your curiosity, as well as that
of these good people; but you are too considerate to make inquiries.


Certainly; it would indeed be very impertinent and inhuman of me
to trouble you with any inquisitiveness of mine.


And yet you rescued me from a strange and perilous situation;
you have benevolently restored me to life.


Soon after this he inquired if I thought that the breaking up
of the ice had destroyed the other sledge. I replied
that I could not answer with any degree of certainty
for the ice had not broken until near midnightand the traveller
might have arrived at a place of safety before that time;
but of this I could not judge.


From this time a new spirit of life animated the decaying frame
of the stranger. He manifested the greatest eagerness to be upon deck
to watch for the sledge which had before appeared; but I have persuaded him
to remain in the cabinfor he is far too weak to sustain the rawness
of the atmosphere. I have promised that someone should watch for him
and give him instant notice if any new object should appear in sight.



Such is my journal of what relates to this strange occurrence
up to the present day. The stranger has gradually improved in health
but is very silent and appears uneasy when anyone except myself
enters his cabin. Yet his manners are so conciliating and gentle
that the sailors are all interested in himalthough they have had
very little communication with him. For my own partI begin to love him
as a brotherand his constant and deep grief fills me with sympathy
and compassion. He must have been a noble creature in his better days
being even now in wreck so attractive and amiable.

I said in one of my lettersmy dear Margaretthat I should find no friend
on the wide ocean; yet I have found a man whobefore his spirit
had been broken by miseryI should have been happy to have possessed
as the brother of my heart.

I shall continue my journal concerning the stranger at intervals
should I have any fresh incidents to record.

August 13th17-


My affection for my guest increases every day. He excites at once
my admiration and my pity to an astonishing degree.
How can I see so noble a creature destroyed by misery
without feeling the most poignant grief? He is so gentle
yet so wise; his mind is so cultivatedand when he speaks
although his words are culled with the choicest art
yet they flow with rapidity and unparalleled eloquence.


He is now much recovered from his illness and is continually on the deck
apparently watching for the sledge that preceded his own.
Yetalthough unhappyhe is not so utterly occupied by his own misery
but that he interests himself deeply in the projects of others.
He has frequently conversed with me on minewhich I have communicated
to him without disguise. He entered attentively into all my arguments
in favour of my eventual success and into every minute detail
of the measures I had taken to secure it. I was easily led
by the sympathy which he evinced to use the language of my heart
to give utterance to the burning ardour of my souland to say
with all the fervour that warmed mehow gladly I would sacrifice my fortune
my existencemy every hopeto the furtherance of my enterprise.
One man's life or death were but a small price to pay for the acquirement
of the knowledge which I soughtfor the dominion I should acquire
and transmit over the elemental foes of our race. As I spoke
a dark gloom spread over my listener's countenance. At first
I perceived that he tried to suppress his emotion; he placed his hands
before his eyesand my voice quivered and failed me as I beheld tears
trickle fast from between his fingers; a groan burst from his heaving breast.
I paused; at length he spokein broken accents: "Unhappy man!
Do you share my madness? Have you drunk also of the intoxicating draught?
Hear me; let me reveal my taleand you will dash the cup from your lips!"


Such wordsyou may imaginestrongly excited my curiosity;
but the paroxysm of grief that had seized the stranger
overcame his weakened powersand many hours of repose
and tranquil conversation were necessary to restore his composure.


Having conquered the violence of his feelingshe appeared
to despise himself for being the slave of passion; and quelling
the dark tyranny of despairhe led me again to converse
concerning myself personally. He asked me the history
of my earlier years. The tale was quickly toldbut it awakened
various trains of reflection. I spoke of my desire of finding a friend
of my thirst for a more intimate sympathy with a fellow mind



than had ever fallen to my lotand expressed my conviction
that a man could boast of little happiness who did not enjoy this blessing.


I agree with you,replied the stranger; "we are unfashioned creatures
but half made upif one wiserbetterdearer than ourselves-such
a friend ought to be--do not lend his aid to perfectionate
our weak and faulty natures. I once had a friendthe most noble
of human creaturesand am entitledthereforeto judge
respecting friendship. You have hopeand the world before you
and have no cause for despair. But I--I have lost everything
and cannot begin life anew."


As he said this his countenance became expressive of a calm
settled grief that touched me to the heart. But he was silent
and presently retired to his cabin.


Even broken in spirit as he isno one can feel more deeply than he does
the beauties of nature. The starry skythe seaand every sight
afforded by these wonderful regions seem still to have the power
of elevating his soul from earth. Such a man has a double existence:
he may suffer misery and be overwhelmed by disappointments
yet when he has retired into himselfhe will be like a celestial spirit
that has a halo around himwithin whose circle no grief or folly ventures.


Will you smile at the enthusiasm I express concerning this divine wanderer?
You would not if you saw him. You have been tutored and refined
by books and retirement from the worldand you are therefore
somewhat fastidious; but this only renders you the more fit
to appreciate the extraordinary merits of this wonderful man.
Sometimes I have endeavoured to discover what quality it is
which he possesses that elevates him so immeasurably above
any other person I ever knew. I believe it to be an intuitive discernment
a quick but never-failing power of judgmenta penetration
into the causes of thingsunequalled for clearness and precision;
add to this a facility of expression and a voice whose varied intonations
are soul-subduing music.


August 1917-


Yesterday the stranger said to meYou may easily perceive,
Captain Walton, that I have suffered great and unparalleled misfortunes.
I had determined at one time that the memory of these evils
should die with me, but you have won me to alter my determination.
You seek for knowledge and wisdom, as I once did; and I ardently hope
that the gratification of your wishes may not be a serpent to sting you,
as mine has been. I do not know that the relation of my disasters
will be useful to you; yet, when I reflect that you are pursuing
the same course, exposing yourself to the same dangers
which have rendered me what I am, I imagine that you may deduce
an apt moral from my tale, one that may direct you if you succeed
in your undertaking and console you in case of failure.
Prepare to hear of occurrences which are usually deemed marvellous.
Were we among the tamer scenes of nature I might fear to encounter
your unbelief, perhaps your ridicule; but many things will appear possible
in these wild and mysterious regions which would provoke the laughter
of those unacquainted with the ever-varied powers of nature;
nor can I doubt but that my tale conveys in its series internal evidence
of the truth of the events of which it is composed.

You may easily imagine that I was much gratified
by the offered communicationyet I could not endure that he should renew
his grief by a recital of his misfortunes. I felt the greatest eagerness
to hear the promised narrativepartly from curiosity and partly


from a strong desire to ameliorate his fate if it were in my power.
I expressed these feelings in my answer.


I thank you,he repliedfor your sympathy, but it is useless;
my fate is nearly fulfilled. I wait but for one event,
and then I shall repose in peace. I understand your feeling,
continued heperceiving that I wished to interrupt him;
but you are mistaken, my friend, if thus you will allow me to name you;
nothing can alter my destiny; listen to my history,
and you will perceive how irrevocably it is determined.


He then told me that he would commence his narrative the next day
when I should be at leisure. This promise drew from me the warmest thanks.
I have resolved every nightwhen I am not imperatively occupied
by my dutiesto recordas nearly as possible in his own words
what he has related during the day. If I should be engaged
I will at least make notes. This manuscript will doubtless afford you
the greatest pleasure; but to mewho know him and who hear it
from his own lips--with what interest and sympathy shall I read it
in some future day! Even nowas I commence my taskhis full-toned voice
swells in my ears; his lustrous eyes dwell on me
with all their melancholy sweetness; I see his thin hand
raised in animationwhile the lineaments of his face
are irradiated by the soul within. Strange and harrowing must be his story
frightful the storm which embraced the gallant vessel on its course
and wrecked it--thus!


Chapter 1


I am by birth a Geneveseand my family is one of the most distinguished
of that republic. My ancestors had been for many years counsellors
and syndicsand my father had filled several public situations
with honour and reputation. He was respected by all who knew him
for his integrity and indefatigable attention to public business.
He passed his younger days perpetually occupied by the affairs
of his country; a variety of circumstances had prevented his marrying early
nor was it until the decline of life that he became a husband
and the father of a family.


As the circumstances of his marriage illustrate his character
I cannot refrain from relating them. One of his most intimate friends
was a merchant whofrom a flourishing statefell
through numerous mischancesinto poverty. This man
whose name was Beaufortwas of a proud and unbending disposition
and could not bear to live in poverty and oblivion in the same country
where he had formerly been distinguished for his rank and magnificence.
Having paid his debtsthereforein the most honourable manner
he retreated with his daughter to the town of Lucerne
where he lived unknown and in wretchedness. My father loved Beaufort
with the truest friendship and was deeply grieved by his retreat
in these unfortunate circumstances. He bitterly deplored
the false pride which led his friend to a conduct so little worthy
of the affection that united them. He lost no time in endeavouring
to seek him outwith the hope of persuading him
to begin the world again through his credit and assistance.


Beaufort had taken effectual measures to conceal himself
and it was ten months before my father discovered his abode.
Overjoyed at this discoveryhe hastened to the house
which was situated in a mean street near the Reuss.
But when he enteredmisery and despair alone welcomed him.



Beaufort had saved but a very small sum of money from the wreck
of his fortunesbut it was sufficient to provide him with sustenance
for some monthsand in the meantime he hoped to procure
some respectable employment in a merchant's house. The interval was
consequentlyspent in inaction; his grief only became
more deep and rankling when he had leisure for reflection
and at length it took so fast hold of his mind that
at the end of three months he lay on a bed of sickness
incapable of any exertion.


His daughter attended him with the greatest tenderness
but she saw with despair that their little fund was rapidly decreasing
and that there was no other prospect of support. But Caroline Beaufort
possessed a mind of an uncommon mouldand her courage rose to support her
in her adversity. She procured plain work; she plaited straw
and by various means contrived to earn a pittance
scarcely sufficient to support life.


Several months passed in this manner. Her father grew worse;
her time was more entirely occupied in attending him;
her means of subsistence decreased; and in the tenth month
her father died in her armsleaving her an orphan and a beggar.
This last blow overcame herand she knelt by Beaufort's coffin
weeping bitterlywhen my father entered the chamber. He came
like a protecting spirit to the poor girlwho committed herself
to his care; and after the interment of his friend he conducted her
to Geneva and placed her under the protection of a relation.
Two years after this event Caroline became his wife.


There was a considerable difference between the ages of my parents
but this circumstance seemed to unite them only closer
in bonds of devoted affection. There was a sense of justice
in my father's upright mind which rendered it necessary
that he should approve highly to love strongly.
Perhaps during former years he had suffered from the late-discovered
unworthiness of one beloved and so was disposed to set a greater value
on tried worth. There was a show of gratitude and worship
in his attachment to my motherdiffering wholly from the doting fondness
of agefor it was inspired by reverence for her virtues
and a desire to be the means ofin some degreerecompensing her
for the sorrows she had enduredbut which gave inexpressible grace
to his behaviour to her. Everything was made to yield to her wishes
and her convenience. He strove to shelter heras a fair exotic
is sheltered by the gardenerfrom every rougher wind and to surround her
with all that could tend to excite pleasurable emotion
in her soft and benevolent mind. Her healthand even the tranquillity
of her hitherto constant spirithad been shaken by what she
had gone through. During the two years that had elapsed previous
to their marriage my father had gradually relinquished
all his public functions; and immediately after their union
they sought the pleasant climate of Italyand the change of scene
and interest attendant on a tour through that land of wonders
as a restorative for her weakened frame.


From Italy they visited Germany and France. Itheir eldest child
was born at Naplesand as an infant accompanied them in their rambles.
I remained for several years their only child. Much as they were
attached to each otherthey seemed to draw inexhaustible stores
of affection from a very mine of love to bestow them upon me.
My mother's tender caresses and my father's smile of benevolent pleasure
while regarding me are my first recollections. I was their plaything
and their idoland something better--their childthe innocent
and helpless creature bestowed on them by heavenwhom to bring up to good
and whose future lot it was in their hands to direct to happiness



or miseryaccording as they fulfilled their duties towards me.
With this deep consciousness of what they owed towards the being
to which they had given lifeadded to the active spirit of tenderness
that animated bothit may be imagined that while during every hour
of my infant life I received a lesson of patienceof charity
and of self-controlI was so guided by a silken cord that all seemed
but one train of enjoyment to me.


For a long time I was their only care. My mother had much desired
to have a daughterbut I continued their single offspring.
When I was about five years oldwhile making an excursion
beyond the frontiers of Italythey passed a week on the shores
of the Lake of Como. Their benevolent disposition often made them enter
the cottages of the poor. Thisto my motherwas more than a duty;
it was a necessitya passion--remembering what she had suffered
and how she had been relieved--for her to act in her turn
the guardian angel to the afflicted. During one of their walks
a poor cot in the foldings of a vale attracted their notice
as being singularly disconsolatewhile the number of half-clothed children
gathered about it spoke of penury in its worst shape. One day
when my father had gone by himself to Milanmy motheraccompanied by me
visited this abode. She found a peasant and his wifehard working
bent down by care and labourdistributing a scanty meal
to five hungry babes. Among these there was one which attracted
my mother far above all the rest. She appeared of a different stock.
The four others were dark-eyedhardy little vagrants;
this child was thin and very fair. Her hair was the brightest
living goldand despite the poverty of her clothingseemed
to set a crown of distinction on her head. Her brow was clear and ample
her blue eyes cloudlessand her lips and the moulding of her face
so expressive of sensibility and sweetness that none could behold her
without looking on her as of a distinct speciesa being heaven-sent
and bearing a celestial stamp in all her features.


The peasant womanperceiving that my mother fixed eyes of wonder
and admiration on this lovely girleagerly communicated her history.
She was not her childbut the daughter of a Milanese nobleman.
Her mother was a German and had died on giving her birth.
The infant had been placed with these good people to nurse:
they were better off then. They had not been long married
and their eldest child was but just born. The father of their charge
was one of those Italians nursed in the memory of the antique glory
of Italy--one among the *schiavi ognor frementi*who exerted himself
to obtain the liberty of his country. He became the victim
of its weakness. Whether he had died or still lingered
in the dungeons of Austria was not known. His property was confiscated;
his child became an orphan and a beggar. She continued
with her foster parents and bloomed in their rude abode
fairer than a garden rose among dark-leaved brambles.


When my father returned from Milanhe found playing with me
in the hall of our villa a child fairer than pictured cherub-a
creature who seemed to shed radiance from her looks and whose form
and motions were lighter than the chamois of the hills. The apparition
was soon explained. With his permission my mother prevailed
on her rustic guardians to yield their charge to her. They were fond
of the sweet orphan. Her presence had seemed a blessing to them
but it would be unfair to her to keep her in poverty and want
when Providence afforded her such powerful protection.
They consulted their village priestand the result was
that Elizabeth Lavenza became the inmate of my parents' house-my
more than sister--the beautiful and adored companion
of all my occupations and my pleasures.



Everyone loved Elizabeth. The passionate and almost reverential attachment
with which all regarded her becamewhile I shared itmy pride
and my delight. On the evening previous to her being brought to my home
my mother had said playfullyI have a pretty present for my Victor-tomorrow
he shall have it.And whenon the morrow
she presented Elizabeth to me as her promised giftI
with childish seriousnessinterpreted her words literally
and looked upon Elizabeth as mine--mine to protectloveand cherish.
All praises bestowed on her I received as made to a possession of my own.
We called each other familiarly by the name of cousin. No word
no expression could body forth the kind of relation in which she stood
to me--my more than sistersince till death she was to be mine only.


Chapter 2


We were brought up together; there was not quite a year
difference in our ages. I need not say that we were strangers
to any species of disunion or dispute. Harmony was the soul
of our companionshipand the diversity and contrast
that subsisted in our characters drew us nearer together.
Elizabeth was of a calmer and more concentrated disposition;
butwith all my ardourI was capable of a more intense application
and was more deeply smitten with the thirst for knowledge.
She busied herself with following the aerial creations
of the poets; and in the majestic and wondrous scenes
which surrounded our Swiss home--the sublime shapes
of the mountainsthe changes of the seasonstempest and calm
the silence of winterand the life and turbulence
of our Alpine summers--she found ample scope for admiration
and delight. While my companion contemplated with a serious
and satisfied spirit the magnificent appearances of things
I delighted in investigating their causes. The world was to me
a secret which I desired to divine. Curiosityearnest research
to learn the hidden laws of naturegladness akin to rapture
as they were unfolded to meare among the earliest sensations
I can remember.


On the birth of a second sonmy junior by seven years
my parents gave up entirely their wandering life and fixed themselves
in their native country. We possessed a house in Genevaand a campagne
on Belrivethe eastern shore of the lakeat the distance
of rather more than a league from the city. We resided principally
in the latterand the lives of my parents were passed
in considerable seclusion. It was my temper to avoid a crowd
and to attach myself fervently to a few. I was indifferenttherefore
to my school-fellows in general; but I united myself in the bonds
of the closest friendship to one among them. Henry Clerval
was the son of a merchant of Geneva. He was a boy
of singular talent and fancy. He loved enterprisehardship
and even danger for its own sake. He was deeply read
in books of chivalry and romance. He composed heroic songs
and began to write many a tale of enchantment and knightly adventure.
He tried to make us act plays and to enter into masquerades
in which the characters were drawn from the heroes of Roncesvalles
of the Round Table of King Arthurand the chivalrous train
who shed their blood to redeem the holy sepulchre
from the hands of the infidels.


No human being could have passed a happier childhood than myself.
My parents were possessed by the very spirit of kindness and indulgence.
We felt that they were not the tyrants to rule our lot



according to their capricebut the agents and creators
of all the many delights which we enjoyed. When I mingled
with other families I distinctly discerned how peculiarly fortunate
my lot wasand gratitude assisted the development of filial love.


My temper was sometimes violentand my passions vehement;
but by some law in my temperature they were turned
not towards childish pursuits but to an eager desire to learn
and not to learn all things indiscriminately. I confess
that neither the structure of languagesnor the code of governments
nor the politics of various states possessed attractions for me.
It was the secrets of heaven and earth that I desired to learn;
and whether it was the outward substance of things
or the inner spirit of nature and the mysterious soul of man
that occupied mestill my inquiries were directed to the metaphysical
or in its highest sensethe physical secrets of the world.


Meanwhile Clerval occupied himselfso to speak
with the moral relations of things. The busy stage of life
the virtues of heroesand the actions of men were his theme;
and his hope and his dream was to become one among those
whose names are recorded in story as the gallant
and adventurous benefactors of our species. The saintly soul
of Elizabeth shone like a shrine-dedicated lamp in our peaceful home.
Her sympathy was ours; her smileher soft voicethe sweet glance
of her celestial eyeswere ever there to bless and animate us.
She was the living spirit of love to soften and attract;
I might have become sullen in my studythrough the ardour of my nature
but that she was there to subdue me to a semblance of her own gentleness.
And Clerval--could aught ill entrench on the noble spirit of Clerval?
Yet he might not have been so perfectly humaneso thoughtful
in his generosityso full of kindness and tenderness
amidst his passion for adventurous exploithad she not unfolded
to him the real loveliness of beneficence and made the doing good
the end and aim of his soaring ambition.


I feel exquisite pleasure in dwelling on the recollections of childhood
before misfortune had tainted my mind and changed its bright visions
of extensive usefulness into gloomy and narrow reflections upon self.
Besidesin drawing the picture of my early daysI also record
those events which ledby insensible stepsto my after tale of misery
for when I would account to myself for the birth of that passion
which afterward ruled my destiny I find it ariselike a mountain river
from ignoble and almost forgotten sources; butswelling as it proceeded
it became the torrent whichin its coursehas swept away
all my hopes and joys. Natural philosophy is the genius
that has regulated my fate; I desirethereforein this narration
to state those facts which led to my predilection for that science.
When I was thirteen years of age we all went on a party of pleasure
to the baths near Thonon; the inclemency of the weather
obliged us to remain a day confined to the inn. In this house
I chanced to find a volume of the works of Cornelius Agrippa.
I opened it with apathy; the theory which he attempts
to demonstrate and the wonderful facts which he relates
soon changed this feeling into enthusiasm. A new light
seemed to dawn upon my mindand bounding with joy
I communicated my discovery to my father. My father looked carelessly
at the title page of my book and saidAh! Cornelius Agrippa!
My dear Victor, do not waste your time upon this; it is sad trash.


Ifinstead of this remarkmy father had taken the pains
to explain to me that the principles of Agrippa
had been entirely exploded and that a modern system of science
had been introduced which possessed much greater powers



than the ancientbecause the powers of the latter were chimerical
while those of the former were real and practical
under such circumstances I should certainly have thrown Agrippa aside
and have contented my imaginationwarmed as it was
by returning with greater ardour to my former studies.
It is even possible that the train of my ideas
would never have received the fatal impulse that led to my ruin.
But the cursory glance my father had taken of my volume
by no means assured me that he was acquainted with its contents
and I continued to read with the greatest avidity.
When I returned home my first care was to procure the whole works
of this authorand afterwards of Paracelsus and Albertus Magnus.
I read and studied the wild fancies of these writers with delight;
they appeared to me treasures known to few besides myself.
I have described myself as always having been imbued
with a fervent longing to penetrate the secrets of nature.
In spite of the intense labour and wonderful discoveries
of modern philosophersI always came from my studies discontented
and unsatisfied. Sir Isaac Newton is said to have avowed
that he felt like a child picking up shells beside the great
and unexplored ocean of truth. Those of his successors
in each branch of natural philosophy with whom I was acquainted
appeared even to my boy's apprehensions as tyros engaged
in the same pursuit.


The untaught peasant beheld the elements around him and was acquainted
with their practical uses. The most learned philosopher knew little more.
He had partially unveiled the face of Naturebut her immortal
lineaments were still a wonder and a mystery. He might dissect
anatomizeand give names; butnot to speak of a final cause
causes in their secondary and tertiary grades were utterly unknown to him.
I had gazed upon the fortifications and impediments that seemed
to keep human beings from entering the citadel of nature
and rashly and ignorantly I had repined.


But here were booksand here were men who had penetrated deeper
and knew more. I took their word for all that they averred
and I became their disciple. It may appear strange that such
should arise in the eighteenth century; but while I followed the routine
of education in the schools of GenevaI wasto a great degree
self-taught with regard to my favourite studies. My father
was not scientificand I was left to struggle with a child's blindness
added to a student's thirst for knowledge. Under the guidance
of my new preceptors I entered with the greatest diligence
into the search of the philosopher's stone and the elixir of life;
but the latter soon obtained my undivided attention.
Wealth was an inferior objectbut what glory would attend
the discovery if I could banish disease from the human frame
and render man invulnerable to any but a violent death!
Nor were these my only visions. The raising of ghosts or devils
was a promise liberally accorded by my favourite authors
the fulfillment of which I most eagerly sought; and if my incantations
were always unsuccessfulI attributed the failure rather to my own
inexperience and mistake than to a want of skill or fidelity
in my instructors. And thus for a time I was occupied by exploded systems
minglinglike an unadepta thousand contradictory theories
and floundering desperately in a very slough of multifarious knowledge
guided by an ardent imagination and childish reasoningtill an accident
again changed the current of my ideas. When I was
about fifteen years old we had retired to our house near Belrive
when we witnessed a most violent and terrible thunderstorm.
It advanced from behind the mountains of Juraand the thunder burst
at once with frightful loudness from various quarters of the heavens.
I remainedwhile the storm lastedwatching its progress



with curiosity and delight. As I stood at the dooron a sudden
I beheld a stream of fire issue from an old and beautiful oak
which stood about twenty yards from our house; and so soon
as the dazzling light vanishedthe oak had disappeared
and nothing remained but a blasted stump. When we visited it
the next morningwe found the tree shattered in a singular manner.
It was not splintered by the shockbut entirely reduced
to thin ribbons of wood. I never beheld anything
so utterly destroyed.


Before this I was not unacquainted with the more obvious
laws of electricity. On this occasion a man of great research
in natural philosophy was with usand excited by this catastrophe
he entered on the explanation of a theory which he had formed
on the subject of electricity and galvanismwhich was at once new
and astonishing to me. All that he said threw greatly
into the shade Cornelius AgrippaAlbertus Magnusand Paracelsus
the lords of my imagination; but by some fatality the overthrow
of these men disinclined me to pursue my accustomed studies.
It seemed to me as if nothing would or could ever be known.
All that had so long engaged my attention suddenly grew despicable.
By one of those caprices of the mind which we are perhaps
most subject to in early youthI at once gave up
my former occupationsset down natural history and all its progeny
as a deformed and abortive creationand entertained
the greatest disdain for a would-be science which
could never even step within the threshold of real knowledge.
In this mood of mind I betook myself to the mathematics
and the branches of study appertaining to that science
as being built upon secure foundationsand so worthy
of my consideration.


Thus strangely are our souls constructedand by such slight ligaments
are we bound to prosperity or ruin. When I look back
it seems to me as if this almost miraculous change of inclination
and will was the immediate suggestion of the guardian angel
of my life--the last effort made by the spirit of preservation
to avert the storm that was even then hanging in the stars
and ready to envelop me. Her victory was announced
by an unusual tranquillity and gladness of soul which followed
the relinquishing of my ancient and latterly tormenting studies.
It was thus that I was to be taught to associate evil with their prosecution
happiness with their disregard.


It was a strong effort of the spirit of goodbut it was ineffectual.
Destiny was too potentand her immutable laws had decreed
my utter and terrible destruction.


Chapter 3


When I had attained the age of seventeen my parents resolved
that I should become a student at the university of Ingolstadt.
I had hitherto attended the schools of Genevabut my father
thought it necessary for the completion of my education
that I should be made acquainted with other customs
than those of my native country. My departure was therefore fixed
at an early datebut before the day resolved upon could arrive
the first misfortune of my life occurred--an omenas it were
of my future misery. Elizabeth had caught the scarlet fever;
her illness was severeand she was in the greatest danger.
During her illness many arguments had been urged



to persuade my mother to refrain from attending upon her.
She had at first yielded to our entreatiesbut when she heard
that the life of her favourite was menacedshe could no longer
control her anxiety. She attended her sickbed; her watchful attentions
triumphed over the malignity of the distemper--Elizabeth was saved
but the consequences of this imprudence were fatal to her preserver.
On the third day my mother sickened; her fever was accompanied
by the most alarming symptomsand the looks of her medical attendants
prognosticated the worst event. On her deathbed the fortitude
and benignity of this best of women did not desert her.
She joined the hands of Elizabeth and myself. "My children
she said, my firmest hopes of future happiness were placed
on the prospect of your union. This expectation
will now be the consolation of your father. Elizabethmy love
you must supply my place to my younger children. Alas!
I regret that I am taken from you; andhappy and beloved
as I have beenis it not hard to quit you all?
But these are not thoughts befitting me; I will endeavour
to resign myself cheerfully to death and will indulge a hope
of meeting you in another world."

She died calmlyand her countenance expressed affection
even in death. I need not describe the feelings of those
whose dearest ties are rent by that most irreparable evil
the void that presents itself to the souland the despair
that is exhibited on the countenance. It is so long
before the mind can persuade itself that she whom we saw every day
and whose very existence appeared a part of our own can have departed
forever--that the brightness of a beloved eye can have been extinguished
and the sound of a voice so familiar and dear to the ear can be hushed
never more to be heard. These are the reflections of the first days;
but when the lapse of time proves the reality of the evil
then the actual bitterness of grief commences. Yet from whom
has not that rude hand rent away some dear connection?
And why should I describe a sorrow which all have felt
and must feel? The time at length arrives when grief
is rather an indulgence than a necessity; and the smile
that plays upon the lipsalthough it may be deemed a sacrilege
is not banished. My mother was deadbut we had still duties
which we ought to perform; we must continue our course with the rest
and learn to think ourselves fortunate whilst one remains
whom the spoiler has not seized. My departure for Ingolstadt
which had been deferred by these eventswas now again determined upon.
I obtained from my father a respite of some weeks. It appeared to me
sacrilege so soon to leave the reposeakin to death
of the house of mourning and to rush into the thick of life.
I was new to sorrowbut it did not the less alarm me.
I was unwilling to quit the sight of those that remained to me
and above allI desired to see my sweet Elizabeth
in some degree consoled.

She indeed veiled her grief and strove to act the comforter
to us all. She looked steadily on life and assumed its duties
with courage and zeal. She devoted herself to those
whom she had been taught to call her uncle and cousins.
Never was she so enchanting as at this timewhen she recalled
the sunshine of her smiles and spent them upon us.
She forgot even her own regret in her endeavours to make us forget.

The day of my departure at length arrived. Clerval spent the last evening
with us. He had endeavoured to persuade his father to permit him
to accompany me and to become my fellow studentbut in vain. His father
was a narrow-minded trader and saw idleness and ruin
in the aspirations and ambition of his son. Henry deeply felt


the misfortune of being debarred from a liberal education.
He said littlebut when he spoke I read in his kindling eye
and in his animated glance a restrained but firm resolve
not to be chained to the miserable details of commerce.


We sat late. We could not tear ourselves away from each other
nor persuade ourselves to say the word "Farewell!" It was said
and we retired under the pretence of seeking repose
each fancying that the other was deceived; but when at morning's dawn
I descended to the carriage which was to convey me away
they were all there--my father again to bless meClerval
to press my hand once moremy Elizabeth to renew her entreaties
that I would write often and to bestow the last feminine attentions
on her playmate and friend.


I threw myself into the chaise that was to convey me away
and indulged in the most melancholy reflections. Iwho had ever been
surrounded by amiable companionscontinually engaged in endeavouring
to bestow mutual pleasure--I was now alone. In the university
whither I was going I must form my own friends and be my own protector.
My life had hitherto been remarkably secluded and domestic
and this had given me invincible repugnance to new countenances.
I loved my brothersElizabethand Clerval; these were
old familiar faces,but I believed myself totally unfitted
for the company of strangers. Such were my reflections
as I commenced my journey; but as I proceeded
my spirits and hopes rose. I ardently desired the acquisition
of knowledge. I had oftenwhen at homethought it hard
to remain during my youth cooped up in one place and had longed
to enter the world and take my station among other human beings.
Now my desires were complied withand it wouldindeed
have been folly to repent.


I had sufficient leisure for these and many other reflections
during my journey to Ingolstadtwhich was long and fatiguing.
At length the high white steeple of the town met my eyes.
I alighted and was conducted to my solitary apartment
to spend the evening as I pleased.


The next morning I delivered my letters of introduction
and paid a visit to some of the principal professors.
Chance--or rather the evil influencethe Angel of Destruction
which asserted omnipotent sway over me from the moment I turned
my reluctant steps from my father's door--led me first to


M. Krempeprofessor of natural philosophy. He was an uncouth man
but deeply imbued in the secrets of his science. He asked me
several questions concerning my progress in the different
branches of science appertaining to natural philosophy. I replied
carelesslyand partly in contemptmentioned the names
of my alchemists as the principal authors I had studied.
The professor stared. "Have you he said, really spent your time
in studying such nonsense?"
I replied in the affirmative. "Every minute continued M. Krempe
with warmth, every instant that you have wasted on those books
is utterly and entirely lost. You have burdened your memory
with exploded systems and useless names. Good God!
In what desert land have you livedwhere no one was kind enough
to inform you that these fancies which you have so greedily imbibed
are a thousand years old and as musty as they are ancient?
I little expectedin this enlightened and scientific age
to find a disciple of Albertus Magnus and Paracelsus. My dear sir
you must begin your studies entirely anew."



So sayinghe stepped aside and wrote down a list of several books
treating of natural philosophy which he desired me to procure
and dismissed me after mentioning that in the beginning
of the following week he intended to commence a course of lectures
upon natural philosophy in its general relationsand that M. Waldman
a fellow professorwould lecture upon chemistry the alternate days
that he omitted.

I returned home not disappointedfor I have said that I had long considered
those authors useless whom the professor reprobated; but I returned
not at all the more inclined to recur to these studies in any shape.

M. Krempe was a little squat man with a gruff voice and a repulsive
countenance; the teacherthereforedid not prepossess me in favour
of his pursuits. In rather a too philosophical and connected a strain
perhapsI have given an account of the conclusions I had come to
concerning them in my early years. As a child I had not been content
with the results promised by the modern professors of natural science.
With a confusion of ideas only to be accounted for by my extreme youth
and my want of a guide on such mattersI had retrod the steps of knowledge
along the paths of time and exchanged the discoveries of recent inquirers
for the dreams of forgotten alchemists. BesidesI had a contempt
for the uses of modern natural philosophy. It was very different
when the masters of the science sought immortality and power;
such viewsalthough futilewere grand; but now the scene was changed.
The ambition of the inquirer seemed to limit itself to the annihilation
of those visions on which my interest in science was chiefly founded.
I was required to exchange chimeras of boundless grandeur for realities
of little worth.
Such were my reflections during the first two or three days
of my residence at Ingolstadtwhich were chiefly spent
in becoming acquainted with the localities and the principal residents
in my new abode. But as the ensuing week commencedI thought
of the information which M. Krempe had given me concerning the lectures.
And although I could not consent to go and hear that little conceited fellow
deliver sentences out of a pulpitI recollected what he had said
of M. Waldmanwhom I had never seenas he had hitherto been out of town.

Partly from curiosity and partly from idlenessI went
into the lecturing roomwhich M. Waldman entered shortly after.
This professor was very unlike his colleague. He appeared
about fifty years of agebut with an aspect expressive
of the greatest benevolence; a few grey hairs covered his temples
but those at the back of his head were nearly black. His person
was short but remarkably erect and his voice the sweetest
I had ever heard. He began his lecture by a recapitulation
of the history of chemistry and the various improvements
made by different men of learningpronouncing with fervour
the names of the most distinguished discoverers. He then
took a cursory view of the present state of the science
and explained many of its elementary terms. After having made
a few preparatory experimentshe concluded with a panegyric
upon modern chemistrythe terms of which I shall never forget:
The ancient teachers of this science,said hepromised impossibilities
and performed nothing. The modern masters promise very little;
they know that metals cannot be transmuted and that the elixir of life
is a chimera but these philosophers, whose hands seem only made to dabble
in dirt, and their eyes to pore over the microscope or crucible,
have indeed performed miracles. They penetrate into the recesses
of nature and show how she works in her hiding-places.
They ascend into the heavens; they have discovered
how the blood circulates, and the nature of the air we breathe.
They have acquired new and almost unlimited powers; they can command
the thunders of heaven, mimic the earthquake, and even mock


the invisible world with its own shadows.


Such were the professor's words--rather let me say such the words
of the fate--enounced to destroy me. As he went on I felt
as if my soul were grappling with a palpable enemy; one by one
the various keys were touched which formed the mechanism of my being;
chord after chord was soundedand soon my mind was filled
with one thoughtone conceptionone purpose. So much has been done
exclaimed the soul of Frankenstein--morefar morewill I achieve;
treading in the steps already markedI will pioneer a new way
explore unknown powersand unfold to the world the deepest mysteries
of creation.


I closed not my eyes that night. My internal being was
in a state of insurrection and turmoil; I felt that order
would thence arisebut I had no power to produce it. By degrees
after the morning's dawnsleep came. I awokeand my yesternight's
thoughts were as a dream. There only remained a resolution to return
to my ancient studies and to devote myself to a science for which
I believed myself to possess a natural talent. On the same day
I paid M. Waldman a visit. His manners in private
were even more mild and attractive than in public
for there was a certain dignity in his mien during his lecture
which in his own house was replaced by the greatest affability
and kindness. I gave him pretty nearly the same account
of my former pursuits as I had given to his fellow professor.
He heard with attention the little narration concerning my studies
and smiled at the names of Cornelius Agrippa and Paracelsus
but without the contempt that M. Krempe had exhibited.
He said that "These were men to whose indefatigable zeal
modern philosophers were indebted for most of the foundations
of their knowledge. They had left to usas an easier task
to give new names and arrange in connected classifications
the facts which they in a great degree had been the instruments
of bringing to light. The labours of men of genius
however erroneously directedscarcely ever fail in ultimately turning
to the solid advantage of mankind." I listened to his statement
which was delivered without any presumption or affectation
and then added that his lecture had removed my prejudices
against modern chemists; I expressed myself in measured terms
with the modesty and deference due from a youth to his instructor
without letting escape (inexperience in life would have made me ashamed)
any of the enthusiasm which stimulated my intended labours.
I requested his advice concerning the books I ought to procure.


I am happy,said M. Waldmanto have gained a disciple;
and if your application equals your ability, I have no doubt
of your success. Chemistry is that branch of natural philosophy
in which the greatest improvements have been and may be made;
it is on that account that I have made it my peculiar study;
but at the same time, I have not neglected the other
branches of science. A man would make but a very sorry chemist
if he attended to that department of human knowledge alone.
If your wish is to become really a man of science and not merely
a petty experimentalist, I should advise you to apply to every branch
of natural philosophy, including mathematics.He then took me
into his laboratory and explained to me the uses of his various machines
instructing me as to what I ought to procure and promising me the use
of his own when I should have advanced far enough in the science
not to derange their mechanism. He also gave me the list of books
which I had requestedand I took my leave.


Thus ended a day memorable to me; it decided my future destiny.



Chapter 4

From this day natural philosophyand particularly chemistry
in the most comprehensive sense of the termbecame nearly
my sole occupation. I read with ardour those works
so full of genius and discriminationwhich modern inquirers
have written on these subjects. I attended the lectures
and cultivated the acquaintance of the men of science
of the universityand I found even in M. Krempe a great deal
of sound sense and real informationcombinedit is true
with a repulsive physiognomy and mannersbut not on that account
the less valuable. In M. Waldman I found a true friend.
His gentleness was never tinged by dogmatismand his instructions
were given with an air of frankness and good nature that banished
every idea of pedantry. In a thousand ways he smoothed for me
the path of knowledge and made the most abstruse inquiries
clear and facile to my apprehension. My application was at first
fluctuating and uncertain; it gained strength as I proceeded
and soon became so ardent and eager that the stars often disappeared
in the light of morning whilst I was yet engaged in my laboratory.

As I applied so closelyit may be easily conceived that
my progress was rapid. My ardour was indeed the astonishment
of the studentsand my proficiency that of the masters.
Professor Krempe often asked mewith a sly smilehow Cornelius Agrippa
went onwhilst M. Waldman expressed the most heartfelt exultation
in my progress. Two years passed in this mannerduring which
I paid no visit to Genevabut was engagedheart and soul
in the pursuit of some discoveries which I hoped to make.
None but those who have experienced them can conceive
of the enticements of science. In other studies you go as far as others
have gone before youand there is nothing more to know;
but in a scientific pursuit there is continual food for discovery
and wonder. A mind of moderate capacity which closely pursues one study
must infallibly arrive at great proficiency in that study;
and Iwho continually sought the attainment of one object
of pursuit and was solely wrapped up in thisimproved so rapidly
that at the end of two years I made some discoveries
in the improvement of some chemical instrumentswhich procured me
great esteem and admiration at the university. When I had arrived
at this point and had become as well acquainted with the theory
and practice of natural philosophy as depended on the lessons
of any of the professors at Ingolstadtmy residence there
being no longer conducive to my improvementsI thought of returning
to my friends and my native townwhen an incident happened
that protracted my stay.

One of the phenomena which had peculiarly attracted my attention
was the structure of the human frameandindeedany animal
endued with life. WhenceI often asked myselfdid the principle
of life proceed? It was a bold questionand one which has ever been
considered as a mystery; yet with how many things are we upon the brink
of becoming acquaintedif cowardice or carelessness did not restrain
our inquiries. I revolved these circumstances in my mind and determined
thenceforth to apply myself more particularly to those branches
of natural philosophy which relate to physiology. Unless I had been animated
by an almost supernatural enthusiasmmy application to this study
would have been irksome and almost intolerable. To examine
the causes of lifewe must first have recourse to death.
I became acquainted with the science of anatomybut this was not sufficient;
I must also observe the natural decay and corruption of the human body.


In my education my father had taken the greatest precautions that my mind
should be impressed with no supernatural horrors. I do not ever remember
to have trembled at a tale of superstition or to have feared the apparition
of a spirit. Darkness had no effect upon my fancyand a churchyard
was to me merely the receptacle of bodies deprived of lifewhich
from being the seat of beauty and strengthhad become food for the worm.
Now I was led to examine the cause and progress of this decay
and forced to spend days and nights in vaults and charnel-houses.
My attention was fixed upon every object the most insupportable
to the delicacy of the human feelings. I saw how the fine form of man
was degraded and wasted; I beheld the corruption of death succeed
to the blooming cheek of life; I saw how the worm inherited the wonders
of the eye and brain. I pausedexamining and analysing all the minutiae
of causationas exemplified in the change from life to death
and death to lifeuntil from the midst of this darkness a sudden light
broke in upon me--a light so brilliant and wondrousyet so simple
that while I became dizzy with the immensity of the prospect
which it illustratedI was surprised that among so many men of genius
who had directed their inquiries towards the same science
that I alone should be reserved to discover so astonishing a secret.


RememberI am not recording the vision of a madman. The sun does not
more certainly shine in the heavens than that which I now affirm is true.
Some miracle might have produced ityet the stages of the discovery
were distinct and probable. After days and nights of incredible labour
and fatigueI succeeded in discovering the cause of generation and life;
naymoreI became myself capable of bestowing animation
upon lifeless matter.


The astonishment which I had at first experienced on this discovery
soon gave place to delight and rapture. After so much time
spent in painful labourto arrive at once at the summit
of my desires was the most gratifying consummation of my toils.
But this discovery was so great and overwhelming that all the steps
by which I had been progressively led to it were obliterated
and I beheld only the result. What had been the study
and desire of the wisest men since the creation of the world
was now within my grasp. Not thatlike a magic scene
it all opened upon me at once: the information I had obtained
was of a nature rather to direct my endeavours so soon as I should point them
towards the object of my search than to exhibit that object
already accomplished. I was like the Arabian who had been buried
with the dead and found a passage to lifeaided only by one glimmering
and seemingly ineffectual light.


I see by your eagerness and the wonder and hope which your eyes express
my friendthat you expect to be informed of the secret with which
I am acquainted; that cannot be; listen patiently until the end of my story
and you will easily perceive why I am reserved upon that subject.
I will not lead you onunguarded and ardent as I then was
to your destruction and infallible misery. Learn from me
if not by my preceptsat least by my examplehow dangerous
is the acquirement of knowledge and how much happier that man is
who believes his native town to be the worldthan he who aspires
to become greater than his nature will allow.


When I found so astonishing a power placed within my hands
I hesitated a long time concerning the manner in which I should employ it.
Although I possessed the capacity of bestowing animationyet
to prepare a frame for the reception of itwith all its intricacies
of fibresmusclesand veinsstill remained a work
of inconceivable difficulty and labour. I doubted at first
whether I should attempt the creation of a being like myself
or one of simpler organization; but my imagination was too much exalted



by my first success to permit me to doubt of my ability to give life
to an animal as complete and wonderful as man. The materials at present
within my command hardly appeared adequate to so arduous an undertaking
but I doubted not that I should ultimately succeed. I prepared myself
for a multitude of reverses; my operations might be incessantly baffled
and at last my work be imperfectyet when I considered the improvement
which every day takes place in science and mechanicsI was encouraged
to hope my present attempts would at least lay the foundations
of future success. Nor could I consider the magnitude
and complexity of my plan as any argument of its impracticability.
It was with these feelings that I began the creation of a human being.
As the minuteness of the parts formed a great hindrance to my speed
I resolvedcontrary to my first intentionto make the being
of a gigantic staturethat is to sayabout eight feet in height
and proportionably large. After having formed this determination
and having spent some months in successfully collecting
and arranging my materialsI began.


No one can conceive the variety of feelings which bore me onwards
like a hurricanein the first enthusiasm of success. Life and death
appeared to me ideal boundswhich I should first break through
and pour a torrent of light into our dark world. A new species
would bless me as its creator and source; many happy and excellent natures
would owe their being to me. No father could claim the gratitude
of his child so completely as I should deserve theirs.
Pursuing these reflectionsI thought that if I could bestow animation
upon lifeless matterI might in process of time (although I now found it
impossible) renew life where death had apparently devoted the body
to corruption.


These thoughts supported my spiritswhile I pursued my undertaking
with unremitting ardour. My cheek had grown pale with study
and my person had become emaciated with confinement. Sometimes
on the very brink of certaintyI failed; yet still I clung to the hope
which the next day or the next hour might realize. One secret
which I alone possessed was the hope to which I had dedicated myself;
and the moon gazed on my midnight labourswhilewith unrelaxed
and breathless eagernessI pursued nature to her hiding-places.
Who shall conceive the horrors of my secret toil as I dabbled
among the unhallowed damps of the grave or tortured the living animal
to animate the lifeless clay? My limbs now trembleand my eyes swim
with the remembrance; but then a resistless and almost frantic impulse
urged me forward; I seemed to have lost all soul or sensation
but for this one pursuit. It was indeed but a passing trance
that only made me feel with renewed acuteness so soon as
the unnatural stimulus ceasing to operateI had returned to my old habits.
I collected bones from charnel-houses and disturbedwith profane fingers
the tremendous secrets of the human frame. In a solitary chamber
or rather cellat the top of the houseand separated
from all the other apartments by a gallery and staircase
I kept my workshop of filthy creation; my eyeballs were starting
from their sockets in attending to the details of my employment.
The dissecting room and the slaughter-house furnished many of my materials;
and often did my human nature turn with loathing from my occupation
whilststill urged on by an eagerness which perpetually increased
I brought my work near to a conclusion.


The summer months passed while I was thus engagedheart and soul
in one pursuit. It was a most beautiful season; never did the fields
bestow a more plentiful harvest or the vines yield a more luxuriant vintage
but my eyes were insensible to the charms of nature. And the same feelings
which made me neglect the scenes around me caused me also to forget
those friends who were so many miles absentand whom I had not seen
for so long a time. I knew my silence disquieted themand I well remembered



the words of my father: "I know that while you are pleased with yourself
you will think of us with affectionand we shall hear regularly from you.
You must pardon me if I regard any interruption in your correspondence
as a proof that your other duties are equally neglected."


I knew well therefore what would be my father's feelings
but I could not tear my thoughts from my employmentloathsome in itself
but which had taken an irresistible hold of my imagination. I wished
as it wereto procrastinate all that related to my feelings of affection
until the great objectwhich swallowed up every habit of my nature
should be completed.


I then thought that my father would be unjust if he ascribed my neglect
to vice or faultiness on my partbut I am now convinced
that he was justified in conceiving that I should not be altogether
free from blame. A human being in perfection ought always to preserve
a calm and peaceful mind and never to allow passion or a transitory desire
to disturb his tranquillity. I do not think that the pursuit of knowledge
is an exception to this rule. If the study to which you apply yourself
has a tendency to weaken your affections and to destroy your taste
for those simple pleasures in which no alloy can possibly mix
then that study is certainly unlawfulthat is to saynot befitting
the human mind. If this rule were always observed; if no man
allowed any pursuit whatsoever to interfere with the tranquillity
of his domestic affectionsGreece had not been enslavedCaesar
would have spared his countryAmerica would have been discovered
more graduallyand the empires of Mexico and Peru had not been destroyed.


But I forget that I am moralizing in the most interesting part
of my taleand your looks remind me to proceed. My father
made no reproach in his letters and only took notice of my science
by inquiring into my occupations more particularly than before.
Winterspringand summer passed away during my labours;
but I did not watch the blossom or the expanding leaves--sights
which before always yielded me supreme delight--so deeply
was I engrossed in my occupation. The leaves of that year had withered
before my work drew near to a closeand now every day showed me more plainly
how well I had succeeded. But my enthusiasm was checked
by my anxietyand I appeared rather like one doomed by slavery
to toil in the minesor any other unwholesome trade than an artist
occupied by his favourite employment. Every night I was oppressed
by a slow feverand I became nervous to a most painful degree;
the fall of a leaf startled meand I shunned my fellow creatures
as if I had been guilty of a crime. Sometimes I grew alarmed
at the wreck I perceived that I had become; the energy of my purpose
alone sustained me: my labours would soon endand I believed
that exercise and amusement would then drive away incipient disease;
and I promised myself both of these when my creation should be complete.


Chapter 5


It was on a dreary night of November that I beheld the accomplishment
of my toils. With an anxiety that almost amounted to agony
I collected the instruments of life around methat I might infuse
a spark of being into the lifeless thing that lay at my feet.
It was already one in the morning; the rain pattered dismally
against the panesand my candle was nearly burnt outwhen
by the glimmer of the half-extinguished lightI saw the dull yellow eye
of the creature open; it breathed hardand a convulsive motion
agitated its limbs.



How can I describe my emotions at this catastropheor how delineate
the wretch whom with such infinite pains and care I had endeavoured to form?
His limbs were in proportionand I had selected his features as beautiful.
Beautiful! Great God! His yellow skin scarcely covered the work of muscles
and arteries beneath; his hair was of a lustrous blackand flowing;
his teeth of a pearly whiteness; but these luxuriances only formed a more
horrid contrast with his watery eyesthat seemed almost of the
same colour as the dun-white sockets in which they were sethis
shrivelled complexion and straight black lips.


The different accidents of life are not so changeable as the feelings
of human nature. I had worked hard for nearly two years
for the sole purpose of infusing life into an inanimate body.
For this I had deprived myself of rest and health. I had desired it
with an ardour that far exceeded moderation; but now that I had finished
the beauty of the dream vanishedand breathless horror and disgust
filled my heart. Unable to endure the aspect of the being I had created
I rushed out of the room and continued a long time traversing my bed-chamber
unable to compose my mind to sleep. At length lassitude succeeded
to the tumult I had before enduredand I threw myself on the bed
in my clothesendeavouring to seek a few moments of forgetfulness.
But it was in vain; I sleptindeedbut I was disturbed
by the wildest dreams. I thought I saw Elizabethin the bloom of health
walking in the streets of Ingolstadt. Delighted and surprised
I embraced herbut as I imprinted the first kiss on her lips
they became livid with the hue of death; her features appeared to change
and I thought that I held the corpse of my dead mother in my arms;
a shroud enveloped her formand I saw the grave-worms crawling
in the folds of the flannel. I started from my sleep with horror;
a cold dew covered my foreheadmy teeth chatteredand every limb
became convulsed; whenby the dim and yellow light of the moon
as it forced its way through the window shuttersI beheld the wretch-the
miserable monster whom I had created. He held up the curtain
of the bed; and his eyesif eyes they may be calledwere fixed on me.
His jaws openedand he muttered some inarticulate sounds
while a grin wrinkled his cheeks. He might have spokenbut I did not hear;
one hand was stretched outseemingly to detain mebut I escaped
and rushed downstairs. I took refuge in the courtyard belonging
to the house which I inhabitedwhere I remained during the rest
of the nightwalking up and down in the greatest agitation
listening attentivelycatching and fearing each sound as if it were
to announce the approach of the demoniacal corpse to which
I had so miserably given life.


Oh! No mortal could support the horror of that countenance. A mummy
again endued with animation could not be so hideous as that wretch.
I had gazed on him while unfinished; he was ugly then
but when those muscles and joints were rendered capable of motion
it became a thing such as even Dante could not have conceived.


I passed the night wretchedly. Sometimes my pulse beat so quickly
and hardly that I felt the palpitation of every artery; at others
I nearly sank to the ground through languor and extreme weakness.
Mingled with this horrorI felt the bitterness of disappointment;
dreams that had been my food and pleasant rest for so long a space
were now become a hell to me; and the change was so rapid
the overthrow so complete!


Morningdismal and wetat length dawned and discovered to my sleepless
and aching eyes the church of Ingolstadtits white steeple and clock
which indicated the sixth hour. The porter opened the gates of the court
which had that night been my asylumand I issued into the streets
pacing them with quick stepsas if I sought to avoid the wretch
whom I feared every turning of the street would present to my view.



I did not dare return to the apartment which I inhabited
but felt impelled to hurry onalthough drenched by the rain
which poured from a black and comfortless sky.

I continued walking in this manner for some timeendeavouring
by bodily exercise to ease the load that weighed upon my mind.
I traversed the streets without any clear conception of where I was
or what I was doing. My heart palpitated in the sickness of fear
and I hurried on with irregular stepsnot daring to look about me:

Like one whoon a lonely road
Doth walk in fear and dread
Andhaving once turned roundwalks on
And turns no more his head;
Because he knows a frightful fiend
Doth close behind him tread.


[Coleridge's "Ancient Mariner."]

Continuing thusI came at length opposite to the inn at which
the various diligences and carriages usually stopped. Here I paused
I knew not why; but I remained some minutes with my eyes fixed on a coach
that was coming towards me from the other end of the street.
As it drew nearer I observed that it was the Swiss diligence;
it stopped just where I was standingand on the door being opened
I perceived Henry Clervalwhoon seeing meinstantly sprung out.
My dear Frankenstein,exclaimed hehow glad I am to see you!
How fortunate that you should be here at the very moment of my alighting!


Nothing could equal my delight on seeing Clerval; his presence
brought back to my thoughts my fatherElizabethand all those scenes
of home so dear to my recollection. I grasped his hand
and in a moment forgot my horror and misfortune; I felt suddenly
and for the first time during many monthscalm and serene joy.
I welcomed my friendthereforein the most cordial manner
and we walked towards my college. Clerval continued talking for some time
about our mutual friends and his own good fortune in being permitted
to come to Ingolstadt. "You may easily believe said he,
how great was the difficulty to persuade my father that
all necessary knowledge was not comprised in the noble art of bookkeeping;
andindeedI believe I left him incredulous to the last
for his constant answer to my unwearied entreaties was the same
as that of the Dutch schoolmaster in *The Vicar of Wakefield*:
`I have ten thousand florins a year without GreekI eat heartily
without Greek.' But his affection for me at length overcame his dislike
of learningand he has permitted me to undertake a voyage of discovery
to the land of knowledge."


It gives me the greatest delight to see you; but tell me
how you left my father, brothers, and Elizabeth.


Very well, and very happy, only a little uneasy that they hear
from you so seldom. By the by, I mean to lecture you a little
upon their account myself. But, my dear Frankenstein,continued he
stopping short and gazing full in my faceI did not before remark
how very ill you appear; so thin and pale; you look as if
you had been watching for several nights.


You have guessed right; I have lately been so deeply engaged
in one occupation that I have not allowed myself sufficient rest,
as you see; but I hope, I sincerely hope, that all these employments
are now at an end and that I am at length free.


I trembled excessively; I could not endure to think ofand far less



to allude tothe occurrences of the preceding night. I walked
with a quick paceand we soon arrived at my college. I then reflected
and the thought made me shiverthat the creature whom I had left
in my apartment might still be therealive and walking about.
I dreaded to behold this monsterbut I feared still more that Henry
should see him. Entreating himthereforeto remain a few minutes
at the bottom of the stairsI darted up towards my own room.
My hand was already on the lock of the door before I recollected myself.
I then pausedand a cold shivering came over me. I threw the door
forcibly openas children are accustomed to do when they expect
a spectre to stand in waiting for them on the other side;
but nothing appeared. I stepped fearfully in: the apartment was empty
and my bedroom was also freed from its hideous guest. I could hardly believe
that so great a good fortune could have befallen mebut when I became
assured that my enemy had indeed fledI clapped my hands for joy
and ran down to Clerval.


We ascended into my roomand the servant presently brought breakfast;
but I was unable to contain myself. It was not joy only that possessed me;
I felt my flesh tingle with excess of sensitivenessand my pulse
beat rapidly. I was unable to remain for a single instant in the same place;
I jumped over the chairsclapped my handsand laughed aloud.
Clerval at first attributed my unusual spirits to joy on his arrival
but when he observed me more attentivelyhe saw a wildness in my eyes
for which he could not accountand my loudunrestrained
heartless laughter frightened and astonished him.


My dear Victor,cried hewhat, for God's sake, is the matter?
Do not laugh in that manner. How ill you are! What is the cause
of all this?


Do not ask me,cried Iputting my hands before my eyesfor I
thought I saw the dreaded spectre glide into the room; "*he* can
tell. Ohsave me! Save me!" I imagined that the monster seized
me; I struggled furiously and fell down in a fit.


Poor Clerval! What must have been his feelings? A meeting
which he anticipated with such joyso strangely turned to bitterness.
But I was not the witness of his grieffor I was lifeless
and did not recover my senses for a longlong time.


This was the commencement of a nervous fever which confined me
for several months. During all that time Henry was my only nurse.
I afterwards learned thatknowing my father's advanced age
and unfitness for so long a journeyand how wretched my sickness
would make Elizabethhe spared them this grief by concealing the extent
of my disorder. He knew that I could not have a more kind
and attentive nurse than himself; andfirm in the hope he felt
of my recoveryhe did not doubt thatinstead of doing harm
he performed the kindest action that he could towards them.


But I was in reality very illand surely nothing but the unbounded
and unremitting attentions of my friend could have restored me to life.
The form of the monster on whom I had bestowed existence was
forever before my eyesand I raved incessantly concerning him.
Doubtless my words surprised Henry; he at first believed them to be
the wanderings of my disturbed imaginationbut the pertinacity
with which I continually recurred to the same subject persuaded him
that my disorder indeed owed its origin to some uncommon and terrible event.


By very slow degreesand with frequent relapses that alarmed
and grieved my friendI recovered. I remember the first time
I became capable of observing outward objects with any kind of pleasure
I perceived that the fallen leaves had disappeared and that the young buds



were shooting forth from the trees that shaded my window.
It was a divine springand the season contributed greatly
to my convalescence. I felt also sentiments of joy and affection
revive in my bosom; my gloom disappearedand in a short time
I became as cheerful as before I was attacked by the fatal passion.


Dearest Clerval,exclaimed Ihow kind, how very good you are to me.
This whole winter, instead of being spent in study, as you promised yourself,
has been consumed in my sick room. How shall I ever repay you?
I feel the greatest remorse for the disappointment of which I have been
the occasion, but you will forgive me.


You will repay me entirely if you do not discompose yourself,
but get well as fast as you can; and since you appear in such good spirits,
I may speak to you on one subject, may I not?


I trembled. One subject! What could it be? Could he allude
to an object on whom I dared not even think?


Compose yourself,said Clervalwho observed my change of colour
I will not mention it if it agitates you; but your father and cousin
would be very happy if they received a letter from you
in your own handwriting. They hardly know how ill you have been
and are uneasy at your long silence.


Is that all, my dear Henry? How could you suppose that my first thought
would not fly towards those dear, dear friends whom I love
and who are so deserving of my love?


If this is your present temper, my friend, you will perhaps be glad
to see a letter that has been lying here some days for you;
it is from your cousin, I believe.


Chapter 6


Clerval then put the following letter into my hands. It was from
my own Elizabeth:


My dearest Cousin

You have been illvery illand even the constant letters
of dear kind Henry are not sufficient to reassure me
on your account. You are forbidden to write--to hold a pen;
yet one word from youdear Victoris necessary to calm
our apprehensions. For a long time I have thought that each post
would bring this lineand my persuasions have restrained my uncle
from undertaking a journey to Ingolstadt. I have prevented
his encountering the inconveniences and perhaps dangers
of so long a journeyyet how often have I regretted
not being able to perform it myself! I figure to myself
that the task of attending on your sickbed has devolved
on some mercenary old nursewho could never guess your wishes
nor minister to them with the care and affection of your
poor cousin. Yet that is over now: Clerval writes
that indeed you are getting better. I eagerly hope that you will
confirm this intelligence soon in your own handwriting.

Get well--and return to us. You will find a happy
cheerful home and friends who love you dearly. Your
father's health is vigorousand he asks but to see you
but to be assured that you are well; and not a care will ever



cloud his benevolent countenance. How pleased you would be
to remark the improvement of our Ernest! He is now sixteen
and full of activity and spirit. He is desirous to be a true Swiss
and to enter into foreign servicebut we cannot part with him
at least until his elder brother return to us. My uncle
is not pleased with the idea of a military career in a distant country
but Ernest never had your powers of application. He looks upon study
as an odious fetter; his time is spent in the open airclimbing
the hills or rowing on the lake. I fear that he will become
an idler unless we yield the point and permit him to enter
on the profession which he has selected.

Little alterationexcept the growth of our dear children
has taken place since you left us. The blue lake and snow-clad
mountains--they never change; and I think our placid home
and our contented hearts are regulated by the same immutable laws.
My trifling occupations take up my time and amuse meand I am rewarded
for any exertions by seeing none but happykind faces around me.
Since you left usbut one change has taken place
in our little household. Do you remember on what occasion
Justine Moritz entered our family? Probably you do not;
I will relate her historythereforein a few words. Madame Moritz
her motherwas a widow with four childrenof whom Justine
was the third. This girl had always been the favourite of her father
but through a strange perversityher mother could not endure her
and after the death of M. Moritztreated her very ill. My aunt
observed thisand when Justine was twelve years of age
prevailed on her mother to allow her to live at our house.
The republican institutions of our country have produced simpler
and happier manners than those which prevail in the great monarchies
that surround it. Hence there is less distinction between
the several classes of its inhabitants; and the lower orders
being neither so poor nor so despisedtheir manners are more refined
and moral. A servant in Geneva does not mean the same thing
as a servant in France and England. Justinethus received
in our familylearned the duties of a servanta condition which
in our fortunate countrydoes not include the idea of ignorance
and a sacrifice of the dignity of a human being.

Justineyou may rememberwas a great favourite of yours;
and I recollect you once remarked that if you were in an ill humour
one glance from Justine could dissipate itfor the same reason
that Ariosto gives concerning the beauty of Angelica--she looked
so frank-hearted and happy. My aunt conceived a great attachment
for herby which she was induced to give her an education superior
to that which she had at first intended. This benefit was fully repaid;
Justine was the most grateful little creature in the world:
I do not mean that she made any professions; I never heard
one pass her lipsbut you could see by her eyes that she
almost adored her protectress. Although her disposition was gay
and in many respects inconsiderateyet she paid the greatest attention
to every gesture of my aunt. She thought her the model
of all excellence and endeavoured to imitate her phraseology
and mannersso that even now she often reminds me of her.

When my dearest aunt died every one was too much occupied
in their own grief to notice poor Justinewho had attended her
during her illness with the most anxious affection. Poor Justine
was very ill; but other trials were reserved for her.

One by oneher brothers and sister died; and her mother
with the exception of her neglected daughterwas left childless.
The conscience of the woman was troubled; she began to think
that the deaths of her favourites was a judgment from heaven


to chastise her partiality. She was a Roman Catholic;
and I believe her confessor confirmed the idea which she had conceived.
Accordinglya few months after your departure for Ingolstadt
Justine was called home by her repentant mother. Poor girl!
She wept when she quitted our house; she was much altered
since the death of my aunt; grief had given softness
and a winning mildness to her manners which had before been remarkable
for vivacity. Nor was her residence at her mother's house
of a nature to restore her gaiety. The poor woman was very vacillating
in her repentance. She sometimes begged Justine to forgive
her unkindness but much oftener accused her of having caused
the deaths of her brothers and sister. Perpetual fretting at length
threw Madame Moritz into a declinewhich at first increased
her irritabilitybut she is now at peace for ever. She died
on the first approach of cold weatherat the beginning
of this last winter. Justine has returned to usand I assure you
I love her tenderly. She is very clever and gentle
and extremely pretty; as I mentioned beforeher mien
and her expressions continually remind me of my dear aunt.


I must say also a few words to youmy dear cousin
of little darling William. I wish you could see him;
he is very tall of his agewith sweet laughing blue eyes
dark eyelashesand curling hair. When he smilestwo little dimples
appear on each cheekwhich are rosy with health. He has already
had one or two little *wives*but Louisa Biron is his favourite
a pretty little girl of five years of age.


Nowdear VictorI dare say you wish to be indulged
in a little gossip concerning the good people of Geneva.
The pretty Miss Mansfield has already received the congratulatory
visits on her approaching marriage with a young Englishman
John MelbourneEsq. Her ugly sisterManonmarried M. Duvillard
the rich bankerlast autumn. Your favourite schoolfellow
Louis Manoirhas suffered several misfortunes since the departure
of Clerval from Geneva. But he has already recovered his spirits
and is reported to be on the point of marrying a very lively
pretty FrenchwomanMadame Tavernier. She is a widow
and much older than Manoirbut she is very much admired
and a favourite with everybody.


I have written myself into better spiritsdear cousin;
but my anxiety returns upon me as I conclude. Write
dearest Victor--one line--one word will be a blessing to us.
Ten thousand thanks to Henry for his kindnesshis affection
and his many letters; we are sincerely grateful. Adieu!
My cousintake care of yourselfandI entreat youwrite!


Elizabeth Lavenza

GenevaMarch 18th17-


Dear, dear Elizabeth!I exclaimed when I had read her letter.
I will write instantly and relieve them from the anxiety they must feel.
I wroteand this exertion greatly fatigued me; but my convalescence
had commencedand proceeded regularly. In another fortnight
I was able to leave my chamber.


One of my first duties on my recovery was to introduce Clerval
to the several professors of the university. In doing thisI underwent
a kind of rough usageill befitting the wounds that my mind had sustained.
Ever since the fatal nightthe end of my laboursand the beginning
of my misfortunesI had conceived a violent antipathy



even to the name of natural philosophy. When I was otherwise
quite restored to healththe sight of a chemical instrument
would renew all the agony of my nervous symptoms. Henry saw this
and had removed all my apparatus from my view. He had also changed
my apartmentfor he perceived that I had acquired a dislike
for the room which had previously been my laboratory. But these cares
of Clerval were made of no avail when I visited the professors.

M. Waldman inflicted torture when he praisedwith kindness and warmth
the astonishing progress I had made in the sciences. He soon perceived
that I disliked the subjectbut not guessing the real cause
he attributed my feelings to modesty and changed the subject
from my improvement to the science itselfwith a desire
as I evidently sawof drawing me out. What could I do?
He meant to pleaseand he tormented me. I felt as if he had placed
carefullyone by onein my view those instruments which were
to be afterwards used in putting me to a slow and cruel death.
I writhed under his words yet dared not exhibit the pain I felt.
Clervalwhose eyes and feelings were always quick in discerning
the sensations of othersdeclined the subjectallegingin excuse
his total ignorance; and the conversation took a more general turn.
I thanked my friend from my heartbut I did not speak. I saw plainly
that he was surprisedbut he never attempted to draw my secret from me;
and although I loved him with a mixture of affection and reverence
that knew no boundsyet I could never persuade myself to confide to him
that event which was so often present to my recollection but which I feared
the detail to another would only impress more deeply.
M. Krempe was not equally docile; and in my condition at that time
of almost insupportable sensitivenesshis harshblunt encomiums
gave me even more pain than the benevolent approbation of M. Waldman.
D--n the fellow!cried he. "WhyM. ClervalI assure you
he has outstripped us all. Aystare if you please; but it is
nevertheless true. A youngster whobut a few years agobelieved
in Cornelius Agrippa as firmly as in the Gospelhas now set himself
at the head of the university; and if he is not soon pulled down
we shall all be out of countenance. Ayay continued he,
observing my face expressive of suffering, M. Frankenstein is modest
an excellent quality in a young man. Young men should be diffident
of themselvesyou knowM. Clerval; I was myself when young;
but that wears out in a very short time."
M. Krempe had now commenced a eulogy on himselfwhich happily
turned the conversation from a subject that was so annoying to me.
Clerval had never sympathized in my tastes for natural science
and his literary pursuits differed wholly from those which had occupied me.
He came to the university with the design of making himself complete master
of the Oriental languagesas thus he should open a field
for the plan of life he had marked out for himself. Resolved to pursue
no inglorious careerhe turned his eyes towards the East
as affording scope for his spirit of enterprise. The Persian
Arabicand Sanskrit languages engaged his attention
and I was easily induced to enter on the same studies.
Idleness had ever been irksome to meand now that I wished to fly
from reflection and hated my former studiesI felt great relief
in being the fellow pupil with my friendand found not only instruction
but consolation in the works of the Orientalists. I did not
like himattempt a critical knowledge of their dialects
for I did not contemplate making any other use of them
than temporary amusement. I read merely to understand their meaning
and they well repaid my labours. Their melancholy is soothing
and their joy elevatingto a degree I never experienced
in studying the authors of any other country. When you read
their writingslife appears to consist in a warm sun and a garden of roses



in the smiles and frowns of a fair enemyand the fire that consumes
your own heart. How different from the manly and heroical poetry
of Greece and Rome!

Summer passed away in these occupationsand my return to Geneva
was fixed for the latter end of autumn; but being delayed
by several accidentswinter and snow arrivedthe roads
were deemed impassableand my journey was retarded
until the ensuing spring. I felt this delay very bitterly
for I longed to see my native town and my beloved friends.
My return had only been delayed so long from an unwillingness
to leave Clerval in a strange place before he had become acquainted
with any of its inhabitants. The winterhoweverwas spent cheerfully
and although the spring was uncommonly latewhen it came
its beauty compensated for its dilatoriness.

The month of May had already commencedand I expected the letter daily
which was to fix the date of my departurewhen Henry proposed
a pedestrian tour in the environs of Ingolstadtthat I might bid
a personal farewell to the country I had so long inhabited.
I acceded with pleasure to this proposition: I was fond of exercise
and Clerval had always been my favourite companion in the rambles
of this nature that I had taken among the scenes of my native country.

We passed a fortnight in these perambulations; my health and spirits
had long been restoredand they gained additional strength
from the salubrious air I breathedthe natural incidents of our progress
and the conversation of my friend. Study had before secluded me
from the intercourse of my fellow creatures and rendered me unsocial
but Clerval called forth the better feelings of my heart;
he again taught me to love the aspect of nature and the cheerful faces
of children. Excellent friend! How sincerely did you love me
and endeavour to elevate my mind until it was on a level with your own!
A selfish pursuit had cramped and narrowed me until your gentleness
and affection warmed and opened my senses; I became the same happy creature
whoa few years agoloved and beloved by allhad no sorrow or care.
When happyinanimate nature had the power of bestowing on me
the most delightful sensations. A serene sky and verdant fields
filled me with ecstasy. The present season was indeed divine;
the flowers of spring bloomed in the hedgeswhile those of summer
were already in bud. I was undisturbed by thoughts which
during the preceding year had pressed upon menotwithstanding
my endeavours to throw them offwith an invincible burden.

Henry rejoiced in my gaiety and sincerely sympathized in my feelings;
he exerted himself to amuse mewhile he expressed the sensations
that filled his soul. The resources of his mind on this occasion
were truly astonishing; his conversation was full of imagination
and very oftenin imitation of the Persian and Arabic writers
he invented tales of wonderful fancy and passion. At other times
he repeated my favourite poems or drew me out into arguments
which he supported with great ingenuity.

We returned to our college on a Sunday afternoon; the peasants were dancing
and everyone we met appeared gay and happy. My own spirits were high
and I bounded along with feelings of unbridled joy and hilarity.

Chapter 7

On my returnI found the following letter from my father:-



My dear Victor,


You have probably waited impatiently for a letter to fix
the date of your return to us; and I was at first tempted
to write only a few linesmerely mentioning the day
on which I should expect you. But that would be a cruel kindness
and I dare not do it. What would be your surprisemy son
when you expected a happy and glad welcometo behold
on the contrarytears and wretchedness? And howVictor
can I relate our misfortune? Absence cannot have rendered you
callous to our joys and griefs; and how shall I inflict pain
on my long absent son? I wish to prepare you for the woeful news
but I know it is impossible; even now your eye skims over the page
to seek the words which are to convey to you the horrible tidings.


William is dead!--that sweet childwhose smiles delighted
and warmed my heartwho was so gentleyet so gay! Victor
he is murdered! I will not attempt to console you;
but will simply relate the circumstances of the transaction.


Last Thursday (May 7th)Imy nieceand your two brothers
went to walk in Plainpalais. The evening was warm and serene
and we prolonged our walk farther than usual. It was already dusk
before we thought of returning; and then we discovered that
William and Ernestwho had gone on beforewere not to be found.
We accordingly rested on a seat until they should return.
Presently Ernest cameand enquired if we had seen his brother;
he saidthat he had been playing with himthat William
had run away to hide himselfand that he vainly sought for him
and afterwards waited for a long timebut that he did not return.


This account rather alarmed usand we continued to search for him
until night fellwhen Elizabeth conjectured that he might
have returned to the house. He was not there. We returned again
with torches; for I could not restwhen I thought that my sweet boy
had lost himselfand was exposed to all the damps and dews of night;
Elizabeth also suffered extreme anguish. About five in the morning
I discovered my lovely boywhom the night before I had seen blooming
and active in healthstretched on the grass livid and motionless;
the print of the murderer's finger was on his neck.


He was conveyed homeand the anguish that was visible
in my countenance betrayed the secret to Elizabeth.
She was very earnest to see the corpse. At first I attempted
to prevent her; but she persistedand entering the room
where it layhastily examined the neck of the victim
and clasping her hands exclaimedO God! I have murdered
my darling child!


She faintedand was restored with extreme difficulty.
When she again livedit was only to weep and sigh. She told me
that that same evening William had teased her to let him wear
a very valuable miniature that she possessed of your mother.
This picture is goneand was doubtless the temptation which urged
the murdered to the deed. We have no trace of him at present
although our exertions to discover him are unremitted;
but they will not restore my beloved William!


Comedearest Victor; you alone can console Elizabeth.
She weeps continuallyand accuses herself unjustly
as the cause of his death; her words pierce my heart.
We are all unhappy; but will not that be an additional motive for you
my sonto return and be our comforter? Your dear mother!



AlasVictor! I now sayThank God she did not live
to witness the cruelmiserable death of her youngest darling!


ComeVictor; not brooding thoughts of vengeance
against the assassinbut with feelings of peace and gentleness
that will healinstead of festeringthe wounds of our minds.
Enter the house of mourningmy friendbut with kindness
and affection for those who love youand not with hatred
for your enemies.


Your affectionate and afflicted father
Alphonse Frankenstein.

GenevaMay 12th17--.

Clervalwho had watched my countenance as I read this letter
was surprised to observe the despair that succeeded the joy
I at first expressed on receiving new from my friends.
I threw the letter on the tableand covered my face with my hands.


My dear Frankenstein,exclaimed Henrywhen he perceived me weep
with bitternessare you always to be unhappy? My dear friend,
what has happened?


I motioned him to take up the letterwhile I walked up and down the room
in the extremest agitation. Tears also gushed from the eyes of Clerval
as he read the account of my misfortune.


I can offer you no consolation, my friend,said he;
your disaster is irreparable. What do you intend to do?


To go instantly to Geneva: come with me, Henry, to order the horses.


During our walkClerval endeavoured to say a few words of consolation;
he could only express his heartfelt sympathy. "Poor William!" said he
dear lovely childhe now sleeps with his angel mother!
Who that had seen him bright and joyous in his young beauty
but must weep over his untimely loss! To die so miserably;
to feel the murderer's grasp! How much more a murderer
that could destroy radiant innocence! Poor little fellow!
one only consolation have we; his friends mourn and weep
but he is at rest. The pang is overhis sufferings
are at an end for ever. A sod covers his gentle form
and he knows no pain. He can no longer be a subject for pity;
we must reserve that for his miserable survivors."


Clerval spoke thus as we hurried through the streets;
the words impressed themselves on my mind and I remembered them
afterwards in solitude. But nowas soon as the horses arrived
I hurried into a cabrioletand bade farewell to my friend.


My journey was very melancholy. At first I wished to hurry on
for I longed to console and sympathise with my loved
and sorrowing friends; but when I drew near my native town
I slackened my progress. I could hardly sustain the multitude
of feelings that crowded into my mind. I passed through scenes
familiar to my youthbut which I had not seen for nearly six years.
How altered every thing might be during that time! One sudden
and desolating change had taken place; but a thousand
little circumstances might have by degrees worked other alterations
whichalthough they were done more tranquillymight not be
the less decisive. Fear overcame me; I dared no advance
dreading a thousand nameless evils that made me tremble



although I was unable to define them.


I remained two days at Lausannein this painful state of mind.
I contemplated the lake: the waters were placid; all around was calm;
and the snowy mountains`the palaces of nature' were not changed.
By degrees the calm and heavenly scene restored meand I continued
my journey towards Geneva.


The road ran by the side of the lakewhich became narrower
as I approached my native town. I discovered more distinctly
the black sides of Juraand the bright summit of Mont Blanc.
I wept like a child. "Dear mountains! my own beautiful lake!
how do you welcome your wanderer? Your summits are clear;
the sky and lake are blue and placid. Is this to prognosticate peace
or to mock at my unhappiness?"


I fearmy friendthat I shall render myself tedious by dwelling
on these preliminary circumstances; but they were days
of comparative happinessand I think of them with pleasure.
My countrymy beloved country! who but a native can tell
the delight I took in again beholding thy streamsthy mountains
andmore than allthy lovely lake!


Yetas I drew nearer homegrief and fear again overcame me.
Night also closed around; and when I could hardly see the dark mountains
I felt still more gloomily. The picture appeared a vast and dim scene
of eviland I foresaw obscurely that I was destined to become
the most wretched of human beings. Alas! I prophesied truly
and failed only in one single circumstancethat in all the misery
I imagined and dreadedI did not conceive the hundredth part
of the anguish I was destined to endure.


It was completely dark when I arrived in the environs of Geneva;
the gates of the town were already shut; and I was obliged
to pass the night at Secherona village at the distance of half a league
from the city. The sky was serene; andas I was unable to rest
I resolved to visit the spot where my poor William had been murdered.
As I could not pass through the townI was obliged to cross the lake
in a boat to arrive at Plainpalais. During this short voyage
I saw the lightning playing on the summit of Mont Blanc
in the most beautiful figures. The storm appeared to approach rapidly
andon landingI ascended a low hillthat I might observe its progress.
It advanced; the heavens were cloudedand I soon felt the rain
coming slowly in large dropsbut its violence quickly increased.


I quitted my seatand walked onalthough the darkness and storm
increased every minuteand the thunder burst with a terrific crash
over my head. It was echoed from Salevethe Jurasand the Alps of Savoy;
vivid flashes of lightning dazzled my eyesilluminating the lake
making it appear like a vast sheet of fire; then for an instant
every thing seemed of a pitchy darknessuntil the eye recovered itself
from the preceding flash. The stormas is often the case in Switzerland
appeared at once in various parts of the heavens. The most violent storm
hung exactly north of the townover the part of the lake
which lies between the promontory of Belrive and the village of Copet.
Another storm enlightened Jura with faint flashes; and another darkened
and sometimes disclosed the Molea peaked mountain to the east of the lake.


While I watched the tempestso beautiful yet terrific
I wandered on with a hasty step. This noble war in the sky
elevated my spirits; I clasped my handsand exclaimed aloud
William, dear angel! this is thy funeral, this thy dirge!
As I said these wordsI perceived in the gloom a figure which stole
from behind a clump of trees near me; I stood fixedgazing intently:



I could not be mistaken. A flash of lightning illuminated the object
and discovered its shape plainly to me; its gigantic stature
and the deformity of its aspectmore hideous than belongs to humanity
instantly informed me that it was the wretchthe filthy daemon
to whom I had given life. What did he there? Could he be
(I shuddered at the conception) the murderer of my brother?
No sooner did that idea cross my imaginationthan I became convinced
of its truth; my teeth chatteredand I was forced to lean against a tree
for support. The figure passed me quicklyand I lost it in the gloom.
Nothing in human shape could have destroyed the fair child.
He was the murderer! I could not doubt it. The mere presence
of the idea was an irresistible proof of the fact. I thought
of pursuing the devil; but it would have been in vain
for another flash discovered him to me hanging among the rocks
of the nearly perpendicular ascent of Mont Salevea hill
that bounds Plainpalais on the south. He soon reached the summit
and disappeared.


I remained motionless. The thunder ceased; but the rain still continued
and the scene was enveloped in an impenetrable darkness. I resolved
in my minds the events which I had until now sought to forget:
the whole train of my progress toward the creation; the appearance
of the works of my own hands at my bedside; its departure. Two years
had now nearly elapsed since the night on which he first received life;
and was this his first crime? Alas! I had turned loose into the world
a depraved wretchwhose delight was in carnage and misery;
had he not murdered my brother?


No one can conceive the anguish I suffered during the remainder
of the nightwhich I spentcold and wetin the open air.
But I did not feel the inconvenience of the weather; my imagination
was busy in scenes of evil and despair. I considered the being
whom I had cast among mankindand endowed with the will and power
to effect purposes of horrorsuch as the deed which he had now done
nearly in the light of my own vampiremy own spirit let loose
from the graveand forced to destroy all that was dear to me.


Day dawned; and I directed my steps towards the town. The gates
were openand I hastened to my father's house. My first thought
was to discover what I knew of the murdererand cause instant pursuit
to be made. But I paused when I reflected on the story that I had to tell.
A being whom I myself had formedand endued with life
had met me at midnight among the precipices of an inaccessible mountain.
I remembered also the nervous fever with which I had been seized
just at the time that I dated my creationand which would give
an air of delirium to a tale otherwise so utterly improbable.
I well knew that if any other had communicated such a relation to me
I should have looked upon it as the ravings of insanity. Besides
the strange nature of the animal would elude all pursuit
even if I were so far credited as to persuade my relatives to commence it.
And then of what use would be pursuit? Who could arrest a creature
capable of scaling the overhanging sides of Mont Saleve?
These reflections determined meand I resolved to remain silent.


It was about five in the morning when I entered my father's house.
I told the servants not to disturb the familyand went into the library
to attend their usual hour of rising.


Six years had elapsedpassed in a dream but for one indelible trace
and I stood in the same place where I had last embraced my father
before my departure for Ingolstadt. Beloved and venerable parent!
He still remained to me. I gazed on the picture of my mother
which stood over the mantel-piece. It was an historical subject
painted at my father's desireand represented Caroline Beaufort



in an agony of despairkneeling by the coffin of her dead father.
Her garb was rusticand her cheek pale; but there was an air of dignity
and beautythat hardly permitted the sentiment of pity.
Below this picture was a miniature of William; and my tears flowed
when I looked upon it. While I was thus engagedErnest entered:
he had heard me arriveand hastened to welcome me: "Welcome
my dearest Victor said he. Ah! I wish you had come three months ago
and then you would have found us all joyous and delighted.
You come to us now to share a misery which nothing can alleviate;
yet your presence willI hoperevive our fatherwho seems sinking
under his misfortune; and your persuasions will induce poor Elizabeth
to cease her vain and tormenting self-accusations.--Poor William!
he was our darling and our pride!"


Tearsunrestrainedfell from my brother's eyes; a sense of mortal agony
crept over my frame. BeforeI had only imagined the wretchedness
of my desolated home; the reality came on me as a new
and a not less terribledisaster. I tried to calm Ernest;
I enquired more minutely concerning my fatherand her I named my cousin.


She most of all,said Ernestrequires consolation; she accused herself
of having caused the death of my brother, and that made her very wretched.
But since the murderer has been discovered--


The murderer discovered! Good God! how can that be? who could attempt
to pursue him? It is impossible; one might as well try
to overtake the winds, or confine a mountain-stream with a straw.
I saw him too; he was free last night!


I do not know what you mean,replied my brotherin accents of wonder
but to us the discovery we have made completes our misery.
No one would believe it at first; and even now Elizabeth
will not be convinced, notwithstanding all the evidence.
Indeed, who would credit that Justine Moritz, who was so amiable,
and fond of all the family, could suddenly become so capable
of so frightful, so appalling a crime?


Justine Moritz! Poor, poor girl, is she the accused?
But it is wrongfully; every one knows that; no one believes it,
surely, Ernest?


No one did at first; but several circumstances came out,
that have almost forced conviction upon us; and her own behaviour
has been so confused, as to add to the evidence of facts a weight that,
I fear, leaves no hope for doubt. But she will be tried to-day,
and you will then hear all.


He then related thatthe morning on which the murder of poor William
had been discoveredJustine had been taken illand confined to her bed
for several days. During this intervalone of the servants
happening to examine the apparel she had worn on the night of the murder
had discovered in her pocket the picture of my mother
which had been judged to be the temptation of the murderer.
The servant instantly showed it to one of the otherswho
without saying a word to any of the familywent to a magistrate;
andupon their depositionJustine was apprehended. On being charged
with the factthe poor girl confirmed the suspicion in a great measure
by her extreme confusion of manner. This was a strange tale
but it did not shake my faith; and I replied earnestly
You are all mistaken; I know the murderer. Justine, poor, good Justine,
is innocent.


At that instant my father entered. I saw unhappiness deeply impressed
on his countenancebut he endeavoured to welcome me cheerfully;



andafter we had exchanged our mournful greetingwould have introduced
some other topic than that of our disasterhad not Ernest exclaimed
Good God, papa! Victor says that he knows who was the murderer
of poor William.


We do also, unfortunately,replied my fatherfor indeed
I had rather have been for ever ignorant than have discovered
so much depravity and ungratitude in one I valued so highly.


My dear father, you are mistaken; Justine is innocent.


If she is, God forbid that she should suffer as guilty.
She is to be tried to-day, and I hope, I sincerely hope,
that she will be acquitted.


This speech calmed me. I was firmly convinced in my own mind
that Justineand indeed every human beingwas guiltless of this murder.
I had no fearthereforethat any circumstantial evidence
could be brought forward strong enough to convict her. My tale
was not one to announce publicly; its astounding horror
would be looked upon as madness by the vulgar. Did any one indeed exist
except Ithe creatorwho would believeunless his senses convinced him
in the existence of the living monument of presumption and rash ignorance
which I had let loose upon the world?


We were soon joined by Elizabeth. Time had altered her
since I last beheld her; it had endowed her with loveliness
surpassing the beauty of her childish years. There was the same candour
the same vivacitybut it was allied to an expression
more full of sensibility and intellect. She welcomed me
with the greatest affection. "Your arrivalmy dear cousin
said she, fills me with hope. You perhaps will find some means
to justify my poor guiltless Justine. Alas! who is safe
if she be convicted of crime? I rely on her innocence as certainly
as I do upon my own. Our misfortune is doubly hard to us;
we have not only lost that lovely darling boybut this poor girl
whom I sincerely loveis to be torn away by even a worse fate.
If she is condemnedI never shall know joy more. But she will not
I am sure she will not; and then I shall be happy again
even after the sad death of my little William."


She is innocent, my Elizabeth,said Iand that shall be proved;
fear nothing, but let your spirits be cheered by the assurance
of her acquittal.


How kind and generous you are! every one else believes in her guilt,
and that made me wretched, for I knew that it was impossible:
and to see every one else prejudiced in so deadly a manner
rendered me hopeless and despairing.She wept.


Dearest niece,said my fatherdry your tears. If she is,
as you believe, innocent, rely on the justice of our laws,
and the activity with which I shall prevent the slightest shadow
of partiality.


Chapter 8


We passed a few sad hours until eleven o'clockwhen the trial
was to commence. My father and the rest of the family being obliged
to attend as witnessesI accompanied them to the court.
During the whole of this wretched mockery of justice I suffered



living torture. It was to be decided whether the result of my curiosity
and lawless devices would cause the death of two of my fellow beings:
one a smiling babe full of innocence and joythe other
far more dreadfully murderedwith every aggravation of infamy
that could make the murder memorable in horror. Justine also was a girl
of merit and possessed qualities which promised to render her life happy;
now all was to be obliterated in an ignominious graveand I the cause!
A thousand times rather would I have confessed myself guilty of the crime
ascribed to Justinebut I was absent when it was committed
and such a declaration would have been considered as the ravings
of a madman and would not have exculpated her who suffered through me.


The appearance of Justine was calm. She was dressed in mourning
and her countenancealways engagingwas renderedby the solemnity
of her feelingsexquisitely beautiful. Yet she appeared confident
in innocence and did not tremblealthough gazed on and execrated
by thousandsfor all the kindness which her beauty might otherwise
have excited was obliterated in the minds of the spectators
by the imagination of the enormity she was supposed to have committed.
She was tranquilyet her tranquillity was evidently constrained;
and as her confusion had before been adduced as a proof of her guilt
she worked up her mind to an appearance of courage. When she entered
the court she threw her eyes round it and quickly discovered
where we were seated. A tear seemed to dim her eye when she saw us
but she quickly recovered herselfand a look of sorrowful affection
seemed to attest her utter guiltlessness.


The trial beganand after the advocate against her had stated the charge
several witnesses were called. Several strange facts combined against her
which might have staggered anyone who had not such proof of her innocence
as I had. She had been out the whole of the night on which the murder
had been committed and towards morning had been perceived by a market-woman
not far from the spot where the body of the murdered child
had been afterwards found. The woman asked her what she did there
but she looked very strangely and only returned a confused
and unintelligible answer. She returned to the house about eight o'clock
and when one inquired where she had passed the nightshe replied
that she had been looking for the child and demanded earnestly
if anything had been heard concerning him. When shown the body
she fell into violent hysterics and kept her bed for several days.
The picture was then produced which the servant had found in her pocket;
and when Elizabethin a faltering voiceproved that it was
the same whichan hour before the child had been missed
she had placed round his necka murmur of horror and indignation
filled the court.


Justine was called on for her defence. As the trial had proceeded
her countenance had altered. Surprisehorrorand misery
were strongly expressed. Sometimes she struggled with her tears
but when she was desired to pleadshe collected her powers
and spoke in an audible although variable voice.


God knows,she saidhow entirely I am innocent. But I do not pretend
that my protestations should acquit me; I rest my innocence on a plain
and simple explanation of the facts which have been adduced against me,
and I hope the character I have always borne will incline my judges
to a favourable interpretation where any circumstance appears doubtful
or suspicious.


She then related thatby the permission of Elizabethshe had passed
the evening of the night on which the murder had been committed
at the house of an aunt at Chenea village situated at about a league
from Geneva. On her returnat about nine o'clockshe met a man
who asked her if she had seen anything of the child who was lost.



She was alarmed by this account and passed several hours
in looking for himwhen the gates of Geneva were shutand she was forced
to remain several hours of the night in a barn belonging to a cottage
being unwilling to call up the inhabitantsto whom she was well known.
Most of the night she spent here watching; towards morning she believed
that she slept for a few minutes; some steps disturbed herand she awoke.
It was dawnand she quitted her asylumthat she might again endeavour
to find my brother. If she had gone near the spot where his body lay
it was without her knowledge. That she had been bewildered
when questioned by the market-woman was not surprising
since she had passed a sleepless night and the fate of poor William
was yet uncertain. Concerning the picture she could give no account.


I know,continued the unhappy victimhow heavily and fatally
this one circumstance weighs against me, but I have no power
of explaining it; and when I have expressed my utter ignorance,
I am only left to conjecture concerning the probabilities by which
it might have been placed in my pocket. But here also I am checked.
I believe that I have no enemy on earth, and none surely would have been
so wicked as to destroy me wantonly. Did the murderer place it there?
I know of no opportunity afforded him for so doing; or, if I had,
why should he have stolen the jewel, to part with it again so soon?


I commit my cause to the justice of my judgesyet I see no room for hope.
I beg permission to have a few witnesses examined concerning my character
and if their testimony shall not overweigh my supposed guilt
I must be condemnedalthough I would pledge my salvation on my innocence."


Several witnesses were called who had known her for many years
and they spoke well of her; but fear and hatred of the crime
of which they supposed her guilty rendered them timorous and unwilling
to come forward. Elizabeth saw even this last resource
her excellent dispositions and irreproachable conductabout to fail
the accusedwhenalthough violently agitatedshe desired permission
to address the court.


I am,said shethe cousin of the unhappy child who was murdered,
or rather his sister, for I was educated by and have lived with his parents
ever since and even long before his birth. It may therefore be judged
indecent in me to come forward on this occasion, but when I see
a fellow creature about to perish through the cowardice
of her pretended friends, I wish to be allowed to speak,
that I may say what I know of her character. I am well acquainted
with the accused. I have lived in the same house with her,
at one time for five and at another for nearly two years.
During all that period she appeared to me the most amiable
and benevolent of human creatures. She nursed Madame Frankenstein,
my aunt, in her last illness, with the greatest affection and care
and afterwards attended her own mother during a tedious illness,
in a manner that excited the admiration of all who knew her,
after which she again lived in my uncle's house, where she was beloved
by all the family. She was warmly attached to the child who is now dead
and acted towards him like a most affectionate mother. For my own part,
I do not hesitate to say that, notwithstanding all the evidence
produced against her, I believe and rely on her perfect innocence.
She had no temptation for such an action; as to the bauble on which
the chief proof rests, if she had earnestly desired it, I should have
willingly given it to her, so much do I esteem and value her.


A murmur of approbation followed Elizabeth's simple and powerful appeal
but it was excited by her generous interferenceand not in favour
of poor Justineon whom the public indignation was turned
with renewed violencecharging her with the blackest ingratitude.
She herself wept as Elizabeth spokebut she did not answer.



My own agitation and anguish was extreme during the whole trial.
I believed in her innocence; I knew it. Could the demon
who had (I did not for a minute doubt) murdered my brother
also in his hellish sport have betrayed the innocent to death and ignominy?
I could not sustain the horror of my situationand when I perceived
that the popular voice and the countenances of the judges
had already condemned my unhappy victimI rushed out of the court
in agony. The tortures of the accused did not equal mine;
she was sustained by innocencebut the fangs of remorse
tore my bosom and would not forgo their hold.


I passed a night of unmingled wretchedness. In the morning
I went to the court; my lips and throat were parched. I dared not ask
the fatal questionbut I was knownand the officer guessed the cause
of my visit. The ballots had been thrown; they were all black
and Justine was condemned.


I cannot pretend to describe what I then felt. I had before
experienced sensations of horrorand I have endeavoured
to bestow upon them adequate expressionsbut words cannot convey
an idea of the heart-sickening despair that I then endured.
The person to whom I addressed myself added that Justine
had already confessed her guilt. "That evidence he observed,
was hardly required in so glaring a casebut I am glad of it
andindeednone of our judges like to condemn a criminal
upon circumstantial evidencebe it ever so decisive."


This was strange and unexpected intelligence; what could it mean?
Had my eyes deceived me? And was I really as mad as the whole world
would believe me to be if I disclosed the object of my suspicions?
I hastened to return homeand Elizabeth eagerly demanded the result.


My cousin,replied Iit is decided as you may have expected;
all judges had rather that ten innocent should suffer than that
one guilty should escape. But she has confessed.


This was a dire blow to poor Elizabethwho had relied with firmness
upon Justine's innocence. "Alas!" said she. "How shall I ever again
believe in human goodness? Justinewhom I loved and esteemed
as my sisterhow could she put on those smiles of innocence
only to betray? Her mild eyes seemed incapable of any severity or guile
and yet she has committed a murder."


Soon after we heard that the poor victim had expressed a desire
to see my cousin. My father wished her not to go but said
that he left it to her own judgment and feelings to decide.
Yes,said ElizabethI will go, although she is guilty;
and you, Victor, shall accompany me; I cannot go alone.
The idea of this visit was torture to meyet I could not refuse.


We entered the gloomy prison chamber and beheld Justine
sitting on some straw at the farther end; her hands were manacled
and her head rested on her knees. She rose on seeing us enter;
and when we were left alone with hershe threw herself at the feet
of Elizabethweeping bitterly. My cousin wept also.


Oh, Justine!said she. "Why did you rob me of my last consolation?
I relied on your innocenceand although I was then very wretched
I was not so miserable as I am now."


And do you also believe that I am so very, very wicked? Do you
also join with my enemies to crush me, to condemn me as a murderer?
Her voice was suffocated with sobs.



Rise, my poor girl,said Elizabeth; "why do you kneel
if you are innocent? I am not one of your enemies
I believed you guiltlessnotwithstanding every evidence
until I heard that you had yourself declared your guilt.
That reportyou sayis false; and be assureddear Justine
that nothing can shake my confidence in you for a moment
but your own confession."


I did confess, but I confessed a lie. I confessed, that I might
obtain absolution; but now that falsehood lies heavier at my heart
than all my other sins. The God of heaven forgive me!
Ever since I was condemned, my confessor has besieged me; he threatened
and menaced, until I almost began to think that I was the monster
that he said I was. He threatened excommunication and hell fire
in my last moments if I continued obdurate. Dear lady,
I had none to support me; all looked on me as a wretch doomed
to ignominy and perdition. What could I do? In an evil hour
I subscribed to a lie; and now only am I truly miserable.


She pausedweepingand then continuedI thought with horror,
my sweet lady, that you should believe your Justine,
whom your blessed aunt had so highly honoured, and whom you loved,
was a creature capable of a crime which none but the devil himself
could have perpetrated. Dear William! dearest blessed child!
I soon shall see you again in heaven, where we shall all he happy;
and that consoles me, going as I am to suffer ignominy and death.


Oh, Justine! Forgive me for having for one moment distrusted you.
Why did you confess? But do not mourn, dear girl. Do not fear.
I will proclaim, I will prove your innocence. I will melt
the stony hearts of your enemies by my tears and prayers.
You shall not die! You, my playfellow, my companion, my sister,
perish on the scaffold! No! No! I never could survive
so horrible a misfortune.


Justine shook her head mournfully. "I do not fear to die she said;
that pang is past. God raises my weakness and gives me courage
to endure the worst. I leave a sad and bitter world; and if
you remember me and think of me as of one unjustly condemned
I am resigned to the fate awaiting me. Learn from medear lady
to submit in patience to the will of heaven!"


During this conversation I had retired to a corner of the prison room
where I could conceal the horrid anguish that possessed me. Despair!
Who dared talk of that? The poor victimwho on the morrow
was to pass the awful boundary between life and deathfelt not
as I didsuch deep and bitter agony. I gnashed my teeth
and ground them togetheruttering a groan that came from my inmost soul.
Justine started. When she saw who it wasshe approached me and said
Dear sir, you are very kind to visit me; you, I hope, do not believe
that I am guilty?


I could not answer. "NoJustine said Elizabeth; he is
more convinced of your innocence than I wasfor even when he heard
that you had confessedhe did not credit it."


I truly thank him. In these last moments I feel the sincerest gratitude
towards those who think of me with kindness. How sweet is the affection
of others to such a wretch as I am! It removes more than half
my misfortune, and I feel as if I could die in peace now that my innocence
is acknowledged by you, dear lady, and your cousin.


Thus the poor sufferer tried to comfort others and herself.
She indeed gained the resignation she desired. But Ithe true murderer



felt the never-dying worm alive in my bosomwhich allowed of no hope
or consolation. Elizabeth also wept and was unhappybut hers also
was the misery of innocencewhichlike a cloud that passes
over the fair moonfor a while hides but cannot tarnish its brightness.
Anguish and despair had penetrated into the core of my heart;
I bore a hell within me which nothing could extinguish.
We stayed several hours with Justineand it was with great difficulty
that Elizabeth could tear herself away. "I wish cried she,
that I were to die with you; I cannot live in this world of misery."


Justine assumed an air of cheerfulnesswhile she with difficulty
repressed her bitter tears. She embraced Elizabeth and said
in a voice of half-suppressed emotionFarewell, sweet lady,
dearest Elizabeth, my beloved and only friend; may heaven,
in its bounty, bless and preserve you; may this be the last misfortune
that you will ever suffer! Live, and be happy, and make others so.


And on the morrow Justine died. Elizabeth's heart-rending eloquence
failed to move the judges from their settled conviction
in the criminality of the saintly sufferer. My passionate
and indignant appeals were lost upon them. And when I received
their cold answers and heard the harshunfeeling reasoning of these men
my purposed avowal died away on my lips. Thus I might proclaim myself
a madmanbut not revoke the sentence passed upon my wretched victim.
She perished on the scaffold as a murderess!


From the tortures of my own heartI turned to contemplate
the deep and voiceless grief of my Elizabeth. This also was my doing!
And my father's woeand the desolation of that late so smiling home
all was the work of my thrice-accursed hands! Ye weepunhappy ones
but these are not your last tears! Again shall you raise
the funeral wailand the sound of your lamentations shall again
and again be heard! Frankensteinyour sonyour kinsmanyour early
much-loved friend; he who would spend each vital drop of blood
for your sakeswho has no thought nor sense of joy except
as it is mirrored also in your dear countenanceswho would fill
the air with blessings and spend his life in serving you-he
bids you weepto shed countless tears; happy beyond his hopes
if thus inexorable fate be satisfiedand if the destruction pause
before the peace of the grave have succeeded to your sad torments!


Thus spoke my prophetic soulastorn by remorsehorror
and despairI beheld those I loved spend vain sorrow upon
the graves of William and Justinethe first hapless victims
to my unhallowed arts.


Chapter 9


Nothing is more painful to the human mind thanafter the feelings
have been worked up by a quick succession of eventsthe dead calmness
of inaction and certainty which follows and deprives the soul
both of hope and fear. Justine diedshe restedand I was alive.
The blood flowed freely in my veinsbut a weight of despair and remorse
pressed on my heart which nothing could remove. Sleep fled from my eyes;
I wandered like an evil spiritfor I had committed deeds of mischief
beyond description horribleand moremuch more (I persuaded myself)
was yet behind. Yet my heart overflowed with kindness and the love
of virtue. I had begun life with benevolent intentions and thirsted
for the moment when I should put them in practice and make myself useful
to my fellow beings. Now all was blasted; instead of that serenity
of conscience which allowed me to look back upon the past



with self-satisfactionand from thence to gather promise of new hopes
I was seized by remorse and the sense of guiltwhich hurried me away
to a hell of intense tortures such as no language can describe.


This state of mind preyed upon my healthwhich had perhaps
never entirely recovered from the first shock it had sustained.
I shunned the face of man; all sound of joy or complacency
was torture to me; solitude was my only consolation--deepdark
deathlike solitude.


My father observed with pain the alteration perceptible
in my disposition and habits and endeavoured by arguments
deduced from the feelings of his serene conscience and guiltless life
to inspire me with fortitude and awaken in me the courage
to dispel the dark cloud which brooded over me. "Do you thinkVictor
said he, that I do not suffer also? No one could love a child
more than I loved your brother"--tears came into his eyes as he spoke-"
but is it not a duty to the survivors that we should refrain
from augmenting their unhappiness by an appearance of immoderate grief?
It is also a duty owed to yourselffor excessive sorrow
prevents improvement or enjoymentor even the discharge
of daily usefulnesswithout which no man is fit for society."


This advicealthough goodwas totally inapplicable to my case;
I should have been the first to hide my grief and console my friends
if remorse had not mingled its bitternessand terror its alarm
with my other sensations. Now I could only answer my father
with a look of despair and endeavour to hide myself from his view.


About this time we retired to our house at Belrive. This change
was particularly agreeable to me. The shutting of the gates
regularly at ten o'clock and the impossibility of remaining
on the lake after that hour had rendered our residence within
the walls of Geneva very irksome to me. I was now free.
Oftenafter the rest of the family had retired for the night
I took the boat and passed many hours upon the water. Sometimes
with my sails setI was carried by the wind; and sometimes
after rowing into the middle of the lakeI left the boat to pursue
its own course and gave way to my own miserable reflections.
I was often temptedwhen all was at peace around me
and I the only unquiet thing that wandered restless in a scene
so beautiful and heavenly--if I except some bator the frogs
whose harsh and interrupted croaking was heard only when I approached
the shore--oftenI sayI was tempted to plunge into the silent lake
that the waters might close over me and my calamities forever.
But I was restrainedwhen I thought of the heroic and suffering Elizabeth
whom I tenderly lovedand whose existence was bound up in mine.
I thought also of my father and surviving brother; should I
by my base desertion leave them exposed and unprotected to the malice
of the fiend whom I had let loose among them?


At these moments I wept bitterly and wished that peace
would revisit my mind only that I might afford them consolation
and happiness. But that could not be. Remorse extinguished every hope.
I had been the author of unalterable evilsand I lived in daily fear
lest the monster whom I had created should perpetrate some new wickedness.
I had an obscure feeling that all was not over and that he would still
commit some signal crimewhich by its enormity should almost efface
the recollection of the past. There was always scope for fear
so long as anything I loved remained behind. My abhorrence of this fiend
cannot be conceived. When I thought of him I gnashed my teeth
my eyes became inflamedand I ardently wished to extinguish
that life which I had so thoughtlessly bestowed. When I reflected
on his crimes and malicemy hatred and revenge burst all bounds



of moderation. I would have made a pilgrimage to the highest peak
of the Andescould I when there have precipitated him to their base.
I wished to see him againthat I might wreak the utmost extent
of abhorrence on his head and avenge the deaths of William and Justine.
Our house was the house of mourning. My father's health was deeply shaken
by the horror of the recent events. Elizabeth was sad and desponding;
she no longer took delight in her ordinary occupations; all pleasure
seemed to her sacrilege toward the dead; eternal woe and tears
she then thought was the just tribute she should pay to innocence
so blasted and destroyed. She was no longer that happy creature
who in earlier youth wandered with me on the banks of the lake
and talked with ecstasy of our future prospects. The first
of those sorrows which are sent to wean us from the earth had visited her
and its dimming influence quenched her dearest smiles.


When I reflect, my dear cousin,said sheon the miserable death
of Justine Moritz, I no longer see the world and its works
as they before appeared to me. Before, I looked upon the accounts
of vice and injustice that I read in books or heard from others
as tales of ancient days or imaginary evils; at least they were remote
and more familiar to reason than to the imagination; but now misery
has come home, and men appear to me as monsters thirsting
for each other's blood. Yet I am certainly unjust. Everybody believed
that poor girl to be guilty; and if she could have committed the crime
for which she suffered, assuredly she would have been the most depraved
of human creatures. For the sake of a few jewels, to have murdered the son
of her benefactor and friend, a child whom she had nursed from its birth,
and appeared to love as if it had been her own! I could not consent
to the death of any human being, but certainly I should have thought
such a creature unfit to remain in the society of men.
But she was innocent. I know, I feel she was innocent;
you are of the same opinion, and that confirms me. Alas! Victor,
when falsehood can look so like the truth, who can assure themselves
of certain happiness? I feel as if I were walking on the edge
of a precipice, towards which thousands are crowding and endeavouring
to plunge me into the abyss. William and Justine were assassinated,
and the murderer escapes; he walks about the world free,
and perhaps respected. But even if I were condemned to suffer
on the scaffold for the same crimes, I would not change places
with such a wretch.


I listened to this discourse with the extremest agony. Inot in deed
but in effectwas the true murderer. Elizabeth read my anguish
in my countenanceand kindly taking my handsaidMy dearest friend,
you must calm yourself. These events have affected me,
God knows how deeply; but I am not so wretched as you are.
There is an expression of despair, and sometimes of revenge,
in your countenance that makes me tremble. Dear Victor,
banish these dark passions. Remember the friends around you,
who centre all their hopes in you. Have we lost the power
of rendering you happy? Ah! While we love, while we are true
to each other, here in this land of peace and beauty,
your native country, we may reap every tranquil blessing-what
can disturb our peace?


And could not such words from her whom I fondly prized before
every other gift of fortune suffice to chase away the fiend
that lurked in my heart? Even as she spoke I drew near to her
as if in terrorlest at that very moment the destroyer
had been near to rob me of her.


Thus not the tenderness of friendshipnor the beauty of earth
nor of heavencould redeem my soul from woe; the very accents
of love were ineffectual. I was encompassed by a cloud



which no beneficial influence could penetrate. The wounded deer
dragging its fainting limbs to some untrodden brakethere to gaze
upon the arrow which had pierced itand to diewas but a type of me.


Sometimes I could cope with the sullen despair that overwhelmed me
but sometimes the whirlwind passions of my soul drove me to seek
by bodily exercise and by change of placesome relief
from my intolerable sensations. It was during an access of this kind
that I suddenly left my homeand bending my steps towards
the near Alpine valleyssought in the magnificence
the eternity of such scenesto forget myself and my ephemeral
because humansorrows. My wanderings were directed towards
the valley of Chamounix. I had visited it frequently
during my boyhood. Six years had passed since then: I was a wreck
but nought had changed in those savage and enduring scenes.


I performed the first part of my journey on horseback.
I afterwards hired a muleas the more sure-footed and least liable
to receive injury on these rugged roads. The weather was fine;
it was about the middle of the month of Augustnearly two months
after the death of Justinethat miserable epoch from which I dated
all my woe. The weight upon my spirit was sensibly lightened
as I plunged yet deeper in the ravine of Arve. The immense mountains
and precipices that overhung me on every sidethe sound of the river
raging among the rocksand the dashing of the waterfalls around
spoke of a power mighty as Omnipotence--and I ceased to fear
or to bend before any being less almighty than that which had created
and ruled the elementshere displayed in their most terrific guise.
Stillas I ascended higherthe valley assumed a more magnificent
and astonishing character. Ruined castles hanging on the precipices
of piny mountainsthe impetuous Arveand cottages every here and there
peeping forth from among the trees formed a scene of singular beauty.
But it was augmented and rendered sublime by the mighty Alps
whose white and shining pyramids and domes towered above all
as belonging to another earththe habitations of another race of beings.


I passed the bridge of Pelissierwhere the ravinewhich the river forms
opened before meand I began to ascend the mountain that overhangs it.
Soon afterI entered the valley of Chamounix. This valley
is more wonderful and sublimebut not so beautiful and picturesque
as that of Servoxthrough which I had just passed. The high
and snowy mountains were its immediate boundariesbut I saw no more
ruined castles and fertile fields. Immense glaciers approached the road;
I heard the rumbling thunder of the falling avalanche and marked the smoke
of its passage. Mont Blancthe supreme and magnificent Mont Blanc
raised itself from the surrounding aiguillesand its tremendous dome
overlooked the valley.


A tingling long-lost sense of pleasure often came across me
during this journey. Some turn in the roadsome new object
suddenly perceived and recognizedreminded me of days gone by
and were associated with the lighthearted gaiety of boyhood.
The very winds whispered in soothing accentsand maternal Nature
bade me weep no more. Then again the kindly influence ceased to act-I
found myself fettered again to grief and indulging in all the misery
of reflection. Then I spurred on my animalstriving so to forget
the worldmy fearsand more than allmyself--orin a more desperate
fashionI alighted and threw myself on the grassweighed down
by horror and despair.


At length I arrived at the village of Chamounix. Exhaustion succeeded
to the extreme fatigue both of body and of mind which I had endured.
For a short space of time I remained at the window watching
the pallid lightnings that played above Mont Blanc and listening



to the rushing of the Arvewhich pursued its noisy way beneath.
The same lulling sounds acted as a lullaby to my too keen sensations;
when I placed my head upon my pillowsleep crept over me; I felt it
as it came and blessed the giver of oblivion.

Chapter 10

I spent the following day roaming through the valley. I stood
beside the sources of the Arveironwhich take their rise in a glacier
that with slow pace is advancing down from the summit of the hills
to barricade the valley. The abrupt sides of vast mountains
were before me; the icy wall of the glacier overhung me;
a few shattered pines were scattered around; and the solemn silence
of this glorious presence-chamber of imperial nature was broken
only by the brawling waves or the fall of some vast fragment
the thunder sound of the avalanche or the crackingreverberated
along the mountainsof the accumulated icewhich
through the silent working of immutable lawswas ever and anon
rent and tornas if it had been but a plaything in their hands.
These sublime and magnificent scenes afforded me the greatest consolation
that I was capable of receiving. They elevated me from all littleness
of feelingand although they did not remove my griefthey subdued
and tranquillized it. In some degreealsothey diverted my mind
from the thoughts over which it had brooded for the last month.
I retired to rest at night; my slumbersas it werewaited on
and ministered to by the assemblance of grand shapes
which I had contemplated during the day. They congregated round me;
the unstained snowy mountaintopthe glittering pinnaclethe pine woods
and ragged bare ravinethe eaglesoaring amidst the clouds-they
all gathered round me and bade me be at peace.

Where had they fled when the next morning I awoke? All of soul-
inspiriting fled with sleepand dark melancholy clouded
every thought. The rain was pouring in torrentsand thick mists
hid the summits of the mountainsso that I even saw not the faces
of those mighty friends. Still I would penetrate their misty veil
and seek them in their cloudy retreats. What were rain and storm to me?
My mule was brought to the doorand I resolved to ascend to the summit
of Montanvert. I remembered the effect that the view of the tremendous
and ever-moving glacier had produced upon my mind when I first saw it.
It had then filled me with a sublime ecstasy that gave wings to the soul
and allowed it to soar from the obscure world to light and joy.
The sight of the awful and majestic in nature had indeed always
the effect of solemnizing my mind and causing me to forget
the passing cares of life. I determined to go without a guide
for I was well acquainted with the pathand the presence of another
would destroy the solitary grandeur of the scene.

The ascent is precipitousbut the path is cut into continual
and short windingswhich enable you to surmount the perpendicularity
of the mountain. It is a scene terrifically desolate.
In a thousand spots the traces of the winter avalanche
may be perceivedwhere trees lie broken and strewed on the ground
some entirely destroyedothers bentleaning upon the jutting rocks
of the mountain or transversely upon other trees. The path
as you ascend nigheris intersected by ravines of snow
down which stones continually roll from above; one of them
is particularly dangerousas the slightest sound
such as even speaking in a loud voiceproduces a concussion of air
sufficient to draw destruction upon the head of the speaker.
The pines are not tall or luxuriantbut they are sombre and add


an air of severity to the scene. I looked on the valley beneath;
vast mists were rising from the rivers which ran through it
and curling in thick wreaths around the opposite mountains
whose summits were hid in the uniform cloudswhile rain poured
from the dark sky and added to the melancholy impression I received
from the objects around me. Alas! Why does man boast of sensibilities
superior to those apparent in the brute; it only renders them
more necessary beings. If our impulses were confined to hunger
thirstand desirewe might be nearly free; but now we are moved
by every wind that blows and a chance word or scene that that word may
convey to us.

We rest; a dream has power to poison sleep.
We rise; one wand'ring thought pollutes the day.
We feelconceiveor reason; laugh or weep
Embrace fond woeor cast our cares away;
It is the same: forbe it joy or sorrow
The path of its departure still is free.
Man's yesterday may ne'er be like his morrow;
Nought may endure but mutability!


It was nearly noon when I arrived at the top of the ascent.
For some time I sat upon the rock that overlooks the sea of ice.
A mist covered both that and the surrounding mountains.
Presently a breeze dissipated the cloudand I descended upon the glacier.
The surface is very unevenrising like the waves of a troubled sea
descending lowand interspersed by rifts that sink deep.
The field of ice is almost a league in widthbut I spent nearly two hours
in crossing it. The opposite mountain is a bare perpendicular rock.
From the side where I now stood Montanvert was exactly opposite
at the distance of a league; and above it rose Mont Blanc
in awful majesty. I remained in a recess of the rock
gazing on this wonderful and stupendous scene. The seaor rather
the vast river of icewound among its dependent mountains
whose aerial summits hung over its recesses. Their icy
and glittering peaks shone in the sunlight over the clouds.
My heartwhich was before sorrowfulnow swelled with something like joy;
I exclaimedWandering spirits, if indeed ye wander, and do not rest
in your narrow beds, allow me this faint happiness, or take me,
as your companion, away from the joys of life.


As I said this I suddenly beheld the figure of a manat some distance
advancing towards me with superhuman speed. He bounded
over the crevices in the iceamong which I had walked with caution;
his staturealsoas he approachedseemed to exceed that of man.
I was troubled; a mist came over my eyesand I felt a faintness seize me
but I was quickly restored by the cold gale of the mountains.
I perceivedas the shape came nearer (sight tremendous and abhorred!)
that it was the wretch whom I had created. I trembled with rage
and horrorresolving to wait his approach and then close with him
in mortal combat. He approached; his countenance bespoke bitter anguish
combined with disdain and malignitywhile its unearthly ugliness
rendered it almost too horrible for human eyes. But I scarcely
observed this; rage and hatred had at first deprived me of utterance
and I recovered only to overwhelm him with words expressive
of furious detestation and contempt.


Devil,I exclaimeddo you dare approach me? And do not you
fear the fierce vengeance of my arm wreaked on your miserable head?
Begone, vile insect! Or rather, stay, that I may trample you to dust!
And, oh! That I could, with the extinction of your miserable existence,
restore those victims whom you have so diabolically murdered!


I expected this reception,said the daemon. "All men hate the wretched;



howthenmust I be hatedwho am miserable beyond all living things!
Yet youmy creatordetest and spurn methy creatureto whom
thou art bound by ties only dissoluble by the annihilation of one of us.
You purpose to kill me. How dare you sport thus with life?
Do your duty towards meand I will do mine towards you
and the rest of mankind. If you will comply with my conditions
I will leave them and you at peace; but if you refuse
I will glut the maw of deathuntil it be satiated with the blood
of your remaining friends."


Abhorred monster! Fiend that thou art! The tortures of hell
are too mild a vengeance for thy crimes. Wretched devil!
You reproach me with your creation, come on, then, that I may extinguish
the spark which I so negligently bestowed.


My rage was without bounds; I sprang on himimpelled by all the feelings
which can arm one being against the existence of another.


He easily eluded me and said-


Be calm! I entreat you to hear me before you give vent to your hatred
on my devoted head. Have I not suffered enough, that you seek
to increase my misery? Life, although it may only be an accumulation
of anguish, is dear to me, and I will defend it. Remember,
thou hast made me more powerful than thyself; my height is superior
to thine, my joints more supple. But I will not be tempted
to set myself in opposition to thee. I am thy creature,
and I will be even mild and docile to my natural lord and king
if thou wilt also perform thy part, the which thou owest me.
Oh, Frankenstein, be not equitable to every other and trample
upon me alone, to whom thy justice, and even thy clemency and affection,
is most due. Remember that I am thy creature; I ought to be thy Adam,
but I am rather the fallen angel, whom thou drivest from joy
for no misdeed. Everywhere I see bliss, from which I alone
am irrevocably excluded. I was benevolent and good; misery
made me a fiend. Make me happy, and I shall again be virtuous.


Begone! I will not hear you. There can be no community between
you and me; we are enemies. Begone, or let us try our strength
in a fight, in which one must fall.


How can I move thee? Will no entreaties cause thee
to turn a favourable eye upon thy creature, who implores
thy goodness and compassion? Believe me, Frankenstein,
I was benevolent; my soul glowed with love and humanity;
but am I not alone, miserably alone? You, my creator, abhor me;
what hope can I gather from your fellow creatures, who owe me nothing?
They spurn and hate me. The desert mountains and dreary glaciers
are my refuge. I have wandered here many days; the caves of ice,
which I only do not fear, are a dwelling to me, and the only one
which man does not grudge. These bleak skies I hail,
for they are kinder to me than your fellow beings. If the multitude
of mankind knew of my existence, they would do as you do,
and arm themselves for my destruction. Shall I not then hate them
who abhor me? I will keep no terms with my enemies. I am miserable,
and they shall share my wretchedness. Yet it is in your power
to recompense me, and deliver them from an evil which it only remains
for you to make so great, that not only you and your family,
but thousands of others, shall be swallowed up in the whirlwinds
of its rage. Let your compassion be moved, and do not disdain me.
Listen to my tale; when you have heard that, abandon or commiserate me,
as you shall judge that I deserve. But hear me. The guilty are allowed,
by human laws, bloody as they are, to speak in their own defence
before they are condemned. Listen to me, Frankenstein. You accuse me



of murder, and yet you would, with a satisfied conscience,
destroy your own creature. Oh, praise the eternal justice of man!
Yet I ask you not to spare me; listen to me, and then, if you can,
and if you will, destroy the work of your hands.

Why do you call to my remembrance,I rejoinedcircumstances
of which I shudder to reflect, that I have been the miserable origin
and author? Cursed be the day, abhorred devil, in which
you first saw light! Cursed (although I curse myself) be the hands
that formed you! You have made me wretched beyond expression.
You have left me no power to consider whether I am just to you or not.
Begone! Relieve me from the sight of your detested form.

Thus I relieve thee, my creator,he saidand placed his hated
hands before my eyeswhich I flung from me with violence; "thus
I take from thee a sight which you abhor. Still thou canst listen to me
and grant me thy compassion. By the virtues that I once possessed
I demand this from you. Hear my tale; it is long and strange
and the temperature of this place is not fitting to your fine sensations;
come to the hut upon the mountain. The sun is yet high in the heavens;
before it descends to hide itself behind your snowy precipices
and illuminate another worldyou will have heard my story and can decide.
On you it restswhether I quit forever the neighbourhood of man
and lead a harmless lifeor become the scourge of your fellow creatures
and the author of your own speedy ruin."

As he said this he led the way across the ice; I followed.
My heart was fulland I did not answer himbut as I proceeded
I weighed the various arguments that he had used and determined
at least to listen to his tale. I was partly urged by curiosity
and compassion confirmed my resolution. I had hitherto supposed him
to be the murderer of my brotherand I eagerly sought a confirmation
or denial of this opinion. For the first timealsoI felt
what the duties of a creator towards his creature were
and that I ought to render him happy before I complained of his wickedness.
These motives urged me to comply with his demand. We crossed the ice
thereforeand ascended the opposite rock. The air was coldand the rain
again began to descend; we entered the hutthe fiend with an air
of exultationI with a heavy heart and depressed spirits. But I consented
to listenand seating myself by the fire which my odious companion
had lightedhe thus began his tale.

Chapter 11

It is with considerable difficulty that I remember the original era
of my being; all the events of that period appear confused and indistinct.
A strange multiplicity of sensations seized me, and I saw, felt, heard,
and smelt at the same time; and it was, indeed, a long time
before I learned to distinguish between the operations
of my various senses. By degrees, I remember, a stronger light
pressed upon my nerves, so that I was obliged to shut my eyes.
Darkness then came over me and troubled me, but hardly had I felt this
when, by opening my eyes, as I now suppose, the light poured in
upon me again. I walked and, I believe, descended, but I presently found
a great alteration in my sensations. Before, dark and opaque bodies
had surrounded me, impervious to my touch or sight; but I now found
that I could wander on at liberty, with no obstacles
which I could not either surmount or avoid. The light became
more and more oppressive to me, and the heat wearying me as I walked,
I sought a place where I could receive shade. This was the forest
near Ingolstadt; and here I lay by the side of a brook resting


from my fatigue, until I felt tormented by hunger and thirst.
This roused me from my nearly dormant state, and I ate some berries
which I found hanging on the trees or lying on the ground.
I slaked my thirst at the brook, and then lying down,
was overcome by sleep.


It was dark when I awoke; I felt cold alsoand half frightened
as it wereinstinctivelyfinding myself so desolate.
Before I had quitted your apartmenton a sensation of cold
I had covered myself with some clothesbut these were insufficient
to secure me from the dews of night. I was a poorhelpless
miserable wretch; I knewand could distinguishnothing;
but feeling pain invade me on all sidesI sat down and wept.


Soon a gentle light stole over the heavens and gave me a sensation
of pleasure. I started up and beheld a radiant form rise
from among the trees.* [*The moon] I gazed with a kind of wonder.
It moved slowly, but it enlightened my path, and I again went out
in search of berries. I was still cold when under one of the trees
I found a huge cloak, with which I covered myself, and sat down
upon the ground. No distinct ideas occupied my mind; all was confused.
I felt light, and hunger, and thirst, and darkness; innumerable sounds
rang in my ears, and on all sides various scents saluted me;
the only object that I could distinguish was the bright moon,
and I fixed my eyes on that with pleasure.


Several changes of day and night passedand the orb of night
had greatly lessenedwhen I began to distinguish my sensations
from each other. I gradually saw plainly the clear stream
that supplied me with drink and the trees that shaded me
with their foliage. I was delighted when I first discovered
that a pleasant soundwhich often saluted my ears
proceeded from the throats of the little winged animals
who had often intercepted the light from my eyes. I began also
to observewith greater accuracythe forms that surrounded me
and to perceive the boundaries of the radiant roof of light
which canopied me. Sometimes I tried to imitate the pleasant songs
of the birds but was unable. Sometimes I wished to express my sensations
in my own modebut the uncouth and inarticulate sounds
which broke from me frightened me into silence again.


The moon had disappeared from the night, and again, with a lessened form,
showed itself, while I still remained in the forest. My sensations
had by this time become distinct, and my mind received every day
additional ideas. My eyes became accustomed to the light
and to perceive objects in their right forms; I distinguished the insect
from the herb, and by degrees, one herb from another. I found
that the sparrow uttered none but harsh notes, whilst those
of the blackbird and thrush were sweet and enticing.


One daywhen I was oppressed by coldI found a fire
which had been left by some wandering beggarsand was overcome
with delight at the warmth I experienced from it. In my joy
I thrust my hand into the live embersbut quickly drew it out again
with a cry of pain. How strangeI thoughtthat the same cause
should produce such opposite effects! I examined the materials
of the fireand to my joy found it to be composed of wood.
I quickly collected some branchesbut they were wet and would not burn.
I was pained at this and sat still watching the operation of the fire.
The wet wood which I had placed near the heat dried and itself
became inflamed. I reflected on thisand by touching
the various branchesI discovered the cause and busied myself
in collecting a great quantity of woodthat I might dry it
and have a plentiful supply of fire. When night came on



and brought sleep with itI was in the greatest fear lest my fire
should be extinguished. I covered it carefully with dry wood and leaves
and placed wet branches upon it; and thenspreading my cloak
I lay on the ground and sank into sleep.


It was morning when I awoke, and my first care was to visit the fire.
I uncovered it, and a gentle breeze quickly fanned it into a flame.
I observed this also and contrived a fan of branches, which roused
the embers when they were nearly extinguished. When night came again
I found, with pleasure, that the fire gave light as well as heat
and that the discovery of this element was useful to me in my food,
for I found some of the offals that the travellers had left
had been roasted, and tasted much more savoury than the berries
I gathered from the trees. I tried, therefore, to dress my food
in the same manner, placing it on the live embers. I found
that the berries were spoiled by this operation, and the nuts
and roots much improved.


Foodhoweverbecame scarceand I often spent the whole day
searching in vain for a few acorns to assuage the pangs of hunger.
When I found thisI resolved to quit the place that I had
hitherto inhabitedto seek for one where the few wants
I experienced would be more easily satisfied. In this emigration
I exceedingly lamented the loss of the fire which I had obtained
through accident and knew not how to reproduce it. I gave several hours
to the serious consideration of this difficultybut I was obliged
to relinquish all attempt to supply itand wrapping myself up in my cloak
I struck across the wood towards the setting sun. I passed three days
in these rambles and at length discovered the open country.
A great fall of snow had taken place the night beforeand the fields
were of one uniform white; the appearance was disconsolate
and I found my feet chilled by the cold damp substance
that covered the ground.


It was about seven in the morning, and I longed to obtain food
and shelter; at length I perceived a small hut, on a rising ground,
which had doubtless been built for the convenience of some shepherd.
This was a new sight to me, and I examined the structure
with great curiosity. Finding the door open, I entered. An old man
sat in it, near a fire, over which he was preparing his breakfast.
He turned on hearing a noise, and perceiving me, shrieked loudly,
and quitting the hut, ran across the fields with a speed of which
his debilitated form hardly appeared capable. His appearance,
different from any I had ever before seen, and his flight
somewhat surprised me. But I was enchanted by the appearance
of the hut; here the snow and rain could not penetrate;
the ground was dry; and it presented to me then as exquisite
and divine a retreat as Pandemonium appeared to the demons of hell
after their sufferings in the lake of fire. I greedily devoured
the remnants of the shepherd's breakfast, which consisted of bread,
cheese, milk, and wine; the latter, however, I did not like.
Then, overcome by fatigue, I lay down among some straw and fell asleep.


It was noon when I awokeand allured by the warmth of the sun
which shone brightly on the white groundI determined to recommence
my travels; anddepositing the remains of the peasant's breakfast
in a wallet I foundI proceeded across the fields for several hours
until at sunset I arrived at a village. How miraculous did this appear!
the hutsthe neater cottagesand stately houses engaged my admiration
by turns. The vegetables in the gardensthe milk and cheese
that I saw placed at the windows of some of the cottages
allured my appetite. One of the best of these I entered
but I had hardly placed my foot within the door before the children
shriekedand one of the women fainted. The whole village was roused;



some fledsome attacked meuntilgrievously bruised by stones
and many other kinds of missile weaponsI escaped to the open country
and fearfully took refuge in a low hovelquite bare
and making a wretched appearance after the palaces I had beheld
in the village. This hovel howeverjoined a cottage of a neat
and pleasant appearancebut after my late dearly bought experience
I dared not enter it. My place of refuge was constructed of wood
but so low that I could with difficulty sit upright in it. No wood
howeverwas placed on the earthwhich formed the floorbut it was dry;
and although the wind entered it by innumerable chinksI found it
an agreeable asylum from the snow and rain.


Here, then, I retreated and lay down happy to have found a shelter,
however miserable, from the inclemency of the season, and still more
from the barbarity of man. As soon as morning dawned I crept
from my kennel, that I might view the adjacent cottage and discover
if I could remain in the habitation I had found. It was situated
against the back of the cottage and surrounded on the sides
which were exposed by a pig sty and a clear pool of water.
One part was open, and by that I had crept in; but now
I covered every crevice by which I might be perceived
with stones and wood, yet in such a manner that I might move them
on occasion to pass out; all the light I enjoyed
came through the sty, and that was sufficient for me.


Having thus arranged my dwelling and carpeted it with clean straw
I retiredfor I saw the figure of a man at a distance
and I remembered too well my treatment the night before
to trust myself in his power. I had firsthoweverprovided
for my sustenance for that day by a loaf of coarse bread
which I purloinedand a cup with which I could drink more conveniently
than from my hand of the pure water which flowed by my retreat.
The floor was a little raisedso that it was kept perfectly dry
and by its vicinity to the chimney of the cottage it was tolerably warm.


Being thus provided, I resolved to reside in this hovel
until something should occur which might alter my determination.
It was indeed a paradise compared to the bleak forest,
my former residence, the rain-dropping branches, and dank earth.
I ate my breakfast with pleasure and was about to remove a plank
to procure myself a little water when I heard a step,
and looking through a small chink, I beheld a young creature,
with a pail on her head, passing before my hovel. The girl was young
and of gentle demeanour, unlike what I have since found cottagers
and farmhouse servants to be. Yet she was meanly dressed,
a coarse blue petticoat and a linen jacket being her only garb;
her fair hair was plaited but not adorned: she looked patient yet sad.
I lost sight of her, and in about a quarter of an hour she returned
bearing the pail, which was now partly filled with milk.
As she walked along, seemingly incommoded by the burden,
a young man met her, whose countenance expressed a deeper despondence.
Uttering a few sounds with an air of melancholy, he took the pail
from her head and bore it to the cottage himself. She followed,
and they disappeared. Presently I saw the young man again,
with some tools in his hand, cross the field behind the cottage;
and the girl was also busied, sometimes in the house and sometimes
in the yard.


On examining my dwellingI found that one of the windows
of the cottage had formerly occupied a part of itbut the panes
had been filled up with wood. In one of these was a small
and almost imperceptible chink through which the eye
could just penetrate. Through this crevice a small room was visible
whitewashed and clean but very bare of furniture. In one corner



near a small firesat an old manleaning his head on his hands
in a disconsolate attitude. The young girl was occupied
in arranging the cottage; but presently she took something
out of a drawerwhich employed her handsand she sat down
beside the old manwhotaking up an instrumentbegan to play
and to produce sounds sweeter than the voice of the thrush
or the nightingale. It was a lovely sighteven to mepoor wretch
who had never beheld aught beautiful before. The silver hair
and benevolent countenance of the aged cottager won my reverence
while the gentle manners of the girl enticed my love. He played
a sweet mournful air which I perceived drew tears from the eyes
of his amiable companionof which the old man took no notice
until she sobbed audibly; he then pronounced a few sounds
and the fair creatureleaving her workknelt at his feet.
He raised her and smiled with such kindness and affection
that I felt sensations of a peculiar and overpowering nature;
they were a mixture of pain and pleasuresuch as I had never before
experiencedeither from hunger or coldwarmth or food;
and I withdrew from the windowunable to bear these emotions.


Soon after this the young man returned, bearing on his shoulders
a load of wood. The girl met him at the door, helped to relieve him
of his burden, and taking some of the fuel into the cottage,
placed it on the fire; then she and the youth went apart
into a nook of the cottage, and he showed her a large loaf
and a piece of cheese. She seemed pleased and went into the garden
for some roots and plants, which she placed in water, and then
upon the fire. She afterwards continued her work, whilst the young man
went into the garden and appeared busily employed in digging
and pulling up roots. After he had been employed thus about an hour,
the young woman joined him and they entered the cottage together.


The old man hadin the meantimebeen pensivebut on the appearance
of his companions he assumed a more cheerful airand they sat down to eat.
The meal was quickly dispatched. The young woman was again occupied
in arranging the cottagethe old man walked before the cottage
in the sun for a few minutesleaning on the arm of the youth.
Nothing could exceed in beauty the contrast between these two
excellent creatures. One was oldwith silver hairs
and a countenance beaming with benevolence and love;
the younger was slight and graceful in his figure
and his features were moulded with the finest symmetryyet his eyes
and attitude expressed the utmost sadness and despondency.
The old man returned to the cottageand the youth
with tools different from those he had used in the morning
directed his steps across the fields.


Night quickly shut in, but to my extreme wonder, I found
that the cottagers had a means of prolonging light by the use of tapers,
and was delighted to find that the setting of the sun did not put an end
to the pleasure I experienced in watching my human neighbours.
In the evening the young girl and her companion were employed
in various occupations which I did not understand; and the old man
again took up the instrument which produced the divine sounds
that had enchanted me in the morning. So soon as he had finished,
the youth began, not to play, but to utter sounds that were monotonous,
and neither resembling the harmony of the old man's instrument
nor the songs of the birds; I since found that he read aloud,
but at that time I knew nothing of the science of words or letters.


The familyafter having been thus occupied for a short time
extinguished their lights and retiredas I conjecturedto rest."



Chapter 12


I lay on my straw, but I could not sleep. I thought
of the occurrences of the day. What chiefly struck me
was the gentle manners of these people, and I longed to join them,
but dared not. I remembered too well the treatment I had suffered
the night before from the barbarous villagers, and resolved,
whatever course of conduct I might hereafter think it right
to pursue, that for the present I would remain quietly in my hovel,
watching and endeavouring to discover the motives which influenced
their actions.


The cottagers arose the next morning before the sun.
The young woman arranged the cottage and prepared the food
and the youth departed after the first meal.


This day was passed in the same routine as that which preceded it.
The young man was constantly employed out of doors, and the girl
in various laborious occupations within. The old man,
whom I soon perceived to be blind, employed his leisure hours
on his instrument or in contemplation. Nothing could exceed
the love and respect which the younger cottagers exhibited
towards their venerable companion. They performed towards him
every little office of affection and duty with gentleness,
and he rewarded them by his benevolent smiles.


They were not entirely happy. The young man and his companion
often went apart and appeared to weep. I saw no cause
for their unhappinessbut I was deeply affected by it.
If such lovely creatures were miserableit was less strange that I
an imperfect and solitary beingshould be wretched. Yet why
were these gentle beings unhappy? They possessed a delightful house
(for such it was in my eyes) and every luxury; they had a fire
to warm them when chill and delicious viands when hungry;
they were dressed in excellent clothes; andstill more
they enjoyed one another's company and speechinterchanging each day
looks of affection and kindness. What did their tears imply?
Did they really express pain? I was at first unable to solve
these questionsbut perpetual attention and time explained to me
many appearances which were at first enigmatic.


A considerable period elapsed before I discovered one of the causes
of the uneasiness of this amiable family: it was poverty,
and they suffered that evil in a very distressing degree.
Their nourishment consisted entirely of the vegetables of their garden
and the milk of one cow, which gave very little during the winter,
when its masters could scarcely procure food to support it.
They often, I believe, suffered the pangs of hunger very poignantly,
especially the two younger cottagers, for several times
they placed food before the old man when they reserved none for themselves.


This trait of kindness moved me sensibly. I had been accustomed
during the nightto steal a part of their store for my own consumption
but when I found that in doing this I inflicted pain on the cottagers
I abstained and satisfied myself with berriesnutsand roots
which I gathered from a neighbouring wood.


I discovered also another means through which I was enabled
to assist their labours. I found that the youth spent a great part
of each day in collecting wood for the family fire, and during the night
I often took his tools, the use of which I quickly discovered,
and brought home firing sufficient for the consumption of several days.



I rememberthe first time that I did thisthe young woman
when she opened the door in the morningappeared greatly astonished
on seeing a great pile of wood on the outside. She uttered some words
in a loud voiceand the youth joined herwho also expressed surprise.
I observedwith pleasurethat he did not go to the forest that day
but spent it in repairing the cottage and cultivating the garden.


By degrees I made a discovery of still greater moment. I found
that these people possessed a method of communicating their experience
and feelings to one another by articulate sounds. I perceived
that the words they spoke sometimes produced pleasure or pain,
smiles or sadness, in the minds and countenances of the hearers.
This was indeed a godlike science, and I ardently desired
to become acquainted with it. But I was baffled in every attempt
I made for this purpose. Their pronunciation was quick,
and the words they uttered, not having any apparent connection
with visible objects, I was unable to discover any clue
by which I could unravel the mystery of their reference.
By great application, however, and after having remained
during the space of several revolutions of the moon in my hovel,
I discovered the names that were given to some of the most familiar
objects of discourse; I learned and applied the words, `fire,' `milk,'
`bread,' and `wood.' I learned also the names of the cottagers
themselves. The youth and his companion had each of them several names,
but the old man had only one, which was `father.' The girl was called
`sister' or `Agatha,' and the youth `Felix,' `brother,' or `son.'
I cannot describe the delight I felt when I learned the ideas appropriated
to each of these sounds and was able to pronounce them.
I distinguished several other words without being able as yet
to understand or apply them, such as `good,' `dearest,' unhappy.


I spent the winter in this manner. The gentle manners
and beauty of the cottagers greatly endeared them to me;
when they were unhappyI felt depressed; when they rejoiced
I sympathized in their joys. I saw few human beings besides them
and if any other happened to enter the cottagetheir harsh manners
and rude gait only enhanced to me the superior accomplishments
of my friends. The old manI could perceiveoften endeavoured
to encourage his childrenas sometimes I found that he called them
to cast off their melancholy. He would talk in a cheerful accent
with an expression of goodness that bestowed pleasure even upon me.
Agatha listened with respecther eyes sometimes filled with tears
which she endeavoured to wipe away unperceived; but I generally found
that her countenance and tone were more cheerful after having listened
to the exhortations of her father. It was not thus with Felix.
He was always the saddest of the groupand even to my unpractised senses
he appeared to have suffered more deeply than his friends.
But if his countenance was more sorrowfulhis voice was more cheerful
than that of his sisterespecially when he addressed the old man.


I could mention innumerable instances which, although slight,
marked the dispositions of these amiable cottagers. In the midst
of poverty and want, Felix carried with pleasure to his sister
the first little white flower that peeped out from beneath
the snowy ground. Early in the morning, before she had risen,
he cleared away the snow that obstructed her path to the milk-house,
drew water from the well, and brought the wood from the outhouse,
where, to his perpetual astonishment, he found his store always
replenished by an invisible hand. In the day, I believe,
he worked sometimes for a neighbouring farmer, because he often
went forth and did not return until dinner, yet brought no wood
with him. At other times he worked in the garden, but
as there was little to do in the frosty season, he read to the old man



and Agatha.


This reading had puzzled me extremely at firstbut by degrees
I discovered that he uttered many of the same sounds when he read
as when he talked. I conjecturedthereforethat he found
on the paper signs for speech which he understoodand I ardently longed
to comprehend these also; but how was that possible
when I did not even understand the sounds for which they stood as signs?
I improvedhoweversensibly in this sciencebut not sufficiently
to follow up any kind of conversationalthough I applied my whole mind
to the endeavourfor I easily perceived thatalthough I eagerly longed
to discover myself to the cottagersI ought not to make the attempt
until I had first become master of their languagewhich knowledge
might enable me to make them overlook the deformity of my figure
for with this also the contrast perpetually presented to my eyes
had made me acquainted.


I had admired the perfect forms of my cottagers--their grace,
beauty, and delicate complexions; but how was I terrified when I viewed
myself in a transparent pool! At first I started back, unable to believe
that it was indeed I who was reflected in the mirror; and when
I became fully convinced that I was in reality the monster that I am,
I was filled with the bitterest sensations of despondence and mortification.
Alas! I did not yet entirely know the fatal effects
of this miserable deformity.


As the sun became warmer and the light of day longerthe snow vanished
and I beheld the bare trees and the black earth. From this time
Felix was more employedand the heart-moving indications
of impending famine disappeared. Their foodas I afterwards found
was coarsebut it was wholesome; and they procured a sufficiency of it.
Several new kinds of plants sprang up in the gardenwhich they dressed;
and these signs of comfort increased daily as the season advanced.


The old man, leaning on his son, walked each day at noon,
when it did not rain, as I found it was called when the heavens
poured forth its waters. This frequently took place, but a high wind
quickly dried the earth, and the season became far more pleasant
than it had been.


My mode of life in my hovel was uniform. During the morning
I attended the motions of the cottagersand when they were dispersed
in various occupationsI slept; the remainder of the day was spent
in observing my friends. When they had retired to rest
if there was any moon or the night was star-lightI went into the woods
and collected my own food and fuel for the cottage. When I returned
as often as it was necessaryI cleared their path from the snow
and performed those offices that I had seen done by Felix.
I afterwards found that these laboursperformed by an invisible hand
greatly astonished them; and once or twice I heard them
on these occasionsutter the words `good spirit' `wonderful';
but I did not then understand the signification of these terms.


My thoughts now became more active, and I longed to discover
the motives and feelings of these lovely creatures; I was inquisitive
to know why Felix appeared so miserable and Agatha so sad. I thought
(foolish wretch!) that it might be in my power to restore happiness
to these deserving people. When I slept or was absent, the forms
of the venerable blind father, the gentle Agatha, and the excellent Felix
flitted before me. I looked upon them as superior beings
who would be the arbiters of my future destiny. I formed
in my imagination a thousand pictures of presenting myself to them,
and their reception of me. I imagined that they would be disgusted,
until, by my gentle demeanour and conciliating words,



I should first win their favour and afterwards their love.


These thoughts exhilarated me and led me to apply with fresh ardour
to the acquiring the art of language. My organs were indeed harsh
but supple; and although my voice was very unlike the soft music
of their tonesyet I pronounced such words as I understood
with tolerable ease. It was as the ass and the lap-dog;
yet surely the gentle ass whose intentions were affectionate
although his manners were rudedeserved better treatment
than blows and execration.


The pleasant showers and genial warmth of spring greatly altered
the aspect of the earth. Men who before this change seemed
to have been hid in caves dispersed themselves and were employed
in various arts of cultivation. The birds sang in more cheerful notes,
and the leaves began to bud forth on the trees. Happy, happy earth!
Fit habitation for gods, which, so short a time before, was bleak,
damp, and unwholesome. My spirits were elevated
by the enchanting appearance of nature; the past was blotted
from my memory, the present was tranquil, and the future gilded
by bright rays of hope and anticipations of joy.


Chapter 13


I now hasten to the more moving part of my story. I shall relate
events that impressed me with feelings which, from what I had been,
have made me what I am.


Spring advanced rapidly; the weather became fine and the skies cloudless.
It surprised me that what before was desert and gloomy should now bloom
with the most beautiful flowers and verdure. My senses were gratified
and refreshed by a thousand scents of delight
and a thousand sights of beauty.


It was on one of these days, when my cottagers periodically
rested from labour--the old man played on his guitar, and the children
listened to him--that I observed the countenance of Felix
was melancholy beyond expression; he sighed frequently, and once
his father paused in his music, and I conjectured by his manner
that he inquired the cause of his son's sorrow. Felix replied
in a cheerful accent, and the old man was recommencing his music
when someone tapped at the door.


It was a lady on horsebackaccompanied by a country-man as a guide.
The lady was dressed in a dark suit and covered with a thick black veil.
Agatha asked a questionto which the stranger only replied
by pronouncingin a sweet accentthe name of Felix. Her voice
was musical but unlike that of either of my friends.
On hearing this wordFelix came up hastily to the ladywho
when she saw himthrew up her veiland I beheld a countenance
of angelic beauty and expression. Her hair of a shining raven black
and curiously braided; her eyes were darkbut gentlealthough animated;
her features of a regular proportionand her complexion wondrously fair
each cheek tinged with a lovely pink.


Felix seemed ravished with delight when he saw her, every
trait of sorrow vanished from his face, and it instantly expressed
a degree of ecstatic joy, of which I could hardly have
believed it capable; his eyes sparkled, as his cheek flushed
with pleasure; and at that moment I thought him as beautiful
as the stranger. She appeared affected by different feelings;



wiping a few tears from her lovely eyes, she held out her hand
to Felix, who kissed it rapturously and called her, as well
as I could distinguish, his sweet Arabian. She did not appear
to understand him, but smiled. He assisted her to dismount,
and dismissing her guide, conducted her into the cottage.
Some conversation took place between him and his father,
and the young stranger knelt at the old man's feet and would have kissed
his hand, but he raised her and embraced her affectionately.


I soon perceived that although the stranger uttered articulate sounds
and appeared to have a language of her ownshe was neither understood by
nor herself understood the cottagers. They made many signs
which I did not comprehendbut I saw that her presence
diffused gladness through the cottagedispelling their sorrow
as the sun dissipates the morning mists. Felix seemed peculiarly happy
and with smiles of delight welcomed his Arabian. Agatha
the ever-gentle Agathakissed the hands of the lovely stranger
and pointing to her brothermade signs which appeared to me to mean
that he had been sorrowful until she came. Some hours passed thus
while theyby their countenancesexpressed joythe cause of which
I did not comprehend. Presently I foundby the frequent recurrence
of some sound which the stranger repeated after them
that she was endeavouring to learn their language; and the idea
instantly occurred to me that I should make use of the same instructions
to the same end. The stranger learned about twenty words
at the first lesson; most of themindeedwere those which I had
before understoodbut I profited by the others.


As night came on, Agatha and the Arabian retired early.
When they separated Felix kissed the hand of the stranger and said,
'Good night sweet Safie.' He sat up much longer, conversing with
his father, and by the frequent repetition of her name I conjectured
that their lovely guest was the subject of their conversation.
I ardently desired to understand them, and bent every faculty
towards that purpose, but found it utterly impossible.


The next morning Felix went out to his workand after
the usual occupations of Agatha were finishedthe Arabian sat
at the feet of the old manand taking his guitarplayed some airs
so entrancingly beautiful that they at once drew tears of sorrow
and delight from my eyes. She sangand her voice flowed
in a rich cadenceswelling or dying away like a nightingale of the woods.


When she had finished, she gave the guitar to Agatha,
who at first declined it. She played a simple air, and her voice
accompanied it in sweet accents, but unlike the wondrous strain
of the stranger. The old man appeared enraptured and said some words
which Agatha endeavoured to explain to Safie, and by which he appeared
to wish to express that she bestowed on him the greatest delight
by her music.


The days now passed as peaceably as beforewith the sole alteration
that joy had taken place of sadness in the countenances of my friends.
Safie was always gay and happy; she and I improved rapidly
in the knowledge of languageso that in two months I began to comprehend
most of the words uttered by my protectors.


In the meanwhile also the black ground was covered with herbage,
and the green banks interspersed with innumerable flowers,
sweet to the scent and the eyes, stars of pale radiance
among the moonlight woods; the sun became warmer, the nights
clear and balmy; and my nocturnal rambles were an extreme pleasure to me,
although they were considerably shortened by the late setting
and early rising of the sun, for I never ventured abroad during daylight,



fearful of meeting with the same treatment I had formerly endured
in the first village which I entered.


My days were spent in close attentionthat I might more speedily
master the language; and I may boast that I improved more rapidly
than the Arabianwho understood very little and conversed
in broken accentswhilst I comprehended and could imitate
almost every word that was spoken.


While I improved in speech, I also learned the science of letters
as it was taught to the stranger, and this opened before me
a wide field for wonder and delight.


The book from which Felix instructed Safie was Volney's Ruins of Empires.
I should not have understood the purport of this book had not Felix
in reading itgiven very minute explanations. He had chosen this work
he saidbecause the declamatory style was framed in imitation
of the Eastern authors. Through this work I obtained
a cursory knowledge of history and a view of the several empires
at present existing in the world; it gave me an insight into the manners
governmentsand religions of the different nations of the earth.
I heard of the slothful Asiaticsof the stupendous genius
and mental activity of the Greciansof the wars and wonderful virtue
of the early Romans--of their subsequent degenerating--of the decline
of that mighty empireof chivalryChristianityand kings. I heard
of the discovery of the American hemisphere and wept with Safie
over the hapless fate of its original inhabitants.


These wonderful narrations inspired me with strange feelings.
Was man, indeed, at once so powerful, so virtuous and magnificent,
yet so vicious and base? He appeared at one time a mere scion
of the evil principle and at another as all that can be conceived
of noble and godlike. To be a great and virtuous man
appeared the highest honour that can befall a sensitive being;
to be base and vicious, as many on record have been, appeared
the lowest degradation, a condition more abject than that
of the blind mole or harmless worm. For a long time
I could not conceive how one man could go forth to murder his fellow,
or even why there were laws and governments; but when I heard details
of vice and bloodshed, my wonder ceased and I turned away
with disgust and loathing.


Every conversation of the cottagers now opened new wonders to me.
While I listened to the instructions which Felix bestowed upon the Arabian
the strange system of human society was explained to me. I heard
of the division of propertyof immense wealth and squalid poverty
of rankdescentand noble blood.


The words induced me to turn towards myself. I learned
that the possessions most esteemed by your fellow creatures
were high and unsullied descent united with riches. A man
might be respected with only one of these advantages,
but without either he was considered, except in very rare instances,
as a vagabond and a slave, doomed to waste his powers for the profits
of the chosen few! And what was I? Of my creation and creator
I was absolutely ignorant, but I knew that I possessed no money,
no friends, no kind of property. I was, besides, endued with a figure
hideously deformed and loathsome; I was not even of the same nature as man.
I was more agile than they and could subsist upon coarser diet;
I bore the extremes of heat and cold with less injury to my frame;
my stature far exceeded theirs. When I looked around I saw
and heard of none like me. Was I, then, a monster, a blot
upon the earth, from which all men fled and whom all men disowned?



I cannot describe to you the agony that these reflections
inflicted upon me; I tried to dispel thembut sorrow only increased
with knowledge. Ohthat I had forever remained in my native wood
nor known nor felt beyond the sensations of hungerthirstand heat!


Of what a strange nature is knowledge! It clings to the mind
when it has once seized on it like a lichen on the rock.
I wished sometimes to shake off all thought and feeling,
but I learned that there was but one means to overcome
the sensation of pain, and that was death--a state which I feared
yet did not understand. I admired virtue and good feelings
and loved the gentle manners and amiable qualities of my cottagers,
but I was shut out from intercourse with them, except through means
which I obtained by stealth, when I was unseen and unknown,
and which rather increased than satisfied the desire I had
of becoming one among my fellows. The gentle words of Agatha
and the animated smiles of the charming Arabian were not for me.
The mild exhortations of the old man and the lively conversation
of the loved Felix were not for me. Miserable, unhappy wretch!


Other lessons were impressed upon me even more deeply. I heard
of the difference of sexesand the birth and growth of children
how the father doted on the smiles of the infantand the lively sallies
of the older childhow all the life and cares of the mother
were wrapped up in the precious chargehow the mind of youth
expanded and gained knowledgeof brothersisterand all
the various relationships which bind one human being
to another in mutual bonds.


But where were my friends and relations? No father had watched
my infant days, no mother had blessed me with smiles and caresses;
or if they had, all my past life was now a blot, a blind vacancy
in which I distinguished nothing. From my earliest remembrance
I had been as I then was in height and proportion. I had never yet
seen a being resembling me or who claimed any intercourse with me.
What was I? The question again recurred, to be answered only with groans.


I will soon explain to what these feelings tendedbut allow me now
to return to the cottagerswhose story excited in me
such various feelings of indignationdelightand wonder
but which all terminated in additional love and reverence
for my protectors (for so I lovedin an innocenthalf-painful
self-deceitto call them)."


Chapter 14


Some time elapsed before I learned the history of my friends.
It was one which could not fail to impress itself deeply on my mind,
unfolding as it did a number of circumstances, each interesting
and wonderful to one so utterly inexperienced as I was.


The name of the old man was De Lacey. He was descended
from a good family in Francewhere he had lived for many years
in affluencerespected by his superiors and beloved by his equals.
His son was bred in the service of his countryand Agatha
had ranked with ladies of the highest distinction. A few months
before my arrival they had lived in a large and luxurious city
called Parissurrounded by friends and possessed of every enjoyment
which virtuerefinement of intellector tasteaccompanied
by a moderate fortunecould afford.



The father of Safie had been the cause of their ruin.
He was a Turkish merchant and had inhabited Paris for many years,
when, for some reason which I could not learn, he became obnoxious
to the government. He was seized and cast into prison
the very day that Safie arrived from Constantinople to join him.
He was tried and condemned to death. The injustice of his sentence
was very flagrant; all Paris was indignant; and it was judged
that his religion and wealth rather than the crime alleged against him
had been the cause of his condemnation.


Felix had accidentally been present at the trial; his horror
and indignation were uncontrollable when he heard the decision
of the court. He madeat that momenta solemn vow to deliver him
and then looked around for the means. After many fruitless attempts
to gain admittance to the prisonhe found a strongly grated window
in an unguarded part of the buildingwhich lighted the dungeon
of the unfortunate Muhammadanwholoaded with chains
waited in despair the execution of the barbarous sentence.
Felix visited the grate at night and made known to the prisoner
his intentions in his favour. The Turkamazed and delighted
endeavoured to kindle the zeal of his deliverer by promises
of reward and wealth. Felix rejected his offers with contempt
yet when he saw the lovely Safiewho was allowed to visit her father
and who by her gestures expressed her lively gratitudethe youth
could not help owning to his own mind that the captive possessed
a treasure which would fully reward his toil and hazard.


The Turk quickly perceived the impression that his daughter had made
on the heart of Felix and endeavoured to secure him more entirely
in his interests by the promise of her hand in marriage so soon
as he should be conveyed to a place of safety. Felix was too delicate
to accept this offer, yet he looked forward to the probability
of the event as to the consummation of his happiness.


During the ensuing dayswhile the preparations were going forward
for the escape of the merchantthe zeal of Felix was warmed
by several letters that he received from this lovely girl
who found means to express her thoughts in the language of her lover
by the aid of an old mana servant of her father who understood French.
She thanked him in the most ardent terms for his intended services
towards her parentand at the same time she gently deplored her own fate.


I have copies of these letters, for I found means, during my residence
in the hovel, to procure the implements of writing; and the letters
were often in the hands of Felix or Agatha. Before I depart
I will give them to you; they will prove the truth of my tale;
but at present, as the sun is already far declined,
I shall only have time to repeat the substance of them to you.


Safie related that her mother was a Christian Arabseized
and made a slave by the Turks; recommended by her beauty
she had won the heart of the father of Safiewho married her.
The young girl spoke in high and enthusiastic terms of her mother
whoborn in freedomspurned the bondage to which she was now reduced.
She instructed her daughter in the tenets of her religion
and taught her to aspire to higher powers of intellect
and an independence of spirit forbidden to the female followers
of Muhammad. This lady diedbut her lessons were indelibly impressed
on the mind of Safiewho sickened at the prospect of again returning
to Asia and being immured within the walls of a harem
allowed only to occupy herself with infantile amusements
ill-suited to the temper of her soulnow accustomed to grand ideas
and a noble emulation for virtue. The prospect of marrying a Christian
and remaining in a country where women were allowed to take



a rank in society was enchanting to her.

The day for the execution of the Turk was fixed, but on the night
previous to it he quitted his prison and before morning was distant
many leagues from Paris. Felix had procured passports in the name
of his father, sister, and himself. He had previously communicated
his plan to the former, who aided the deceit by quitting his house,
under the pretence of a journey and concealed himself, with his daughter,
in an obscure part of Paris.

Felix conducted the fugitives through France to Lyons
and across Mont Cenis to Leghornwhere the merchant had decided
to wait a favourable opportunity of passing into some part
of the Turkish dominions.

Safie resolved to remain with her father until the moment
of his departure, before which time the Turk renewed his promise
that she should be united to his deliverer; and Felix remained
with them in expectation of that event; and in the meantime
he enjoyed the society of the Arabian, who exhibited towards him
the simplest and tenderest affection. They conversed with one another
through the means of an interpreter, and sometimes with the interpretation
of looks; and Safie sang to him the divine airs of her native country.

The Turk allowed this intimacy to take place and encouraged the hopes
of the youthful loverswhile in his heart he had formed far other plans.
He loathed the idea that his daughter should be united to a Christian
but he feared the resentment of Felix if he should appear lukewarm
for he knew that he was still in the power of his deliverer
if he should choose to betray him to the Italian state
which they inhabited. He revolved a thousand plans by which
he should be enabled to prolong the deceit until
it might be no longer necessaryand secretly to take his daughter
with him when he departed. His plans were facilitated by the news
which arrived from Paris.

The government of France were greatly enraged at the escape
of their victim and spared no pains to detect and punish his deliverer.
The plot of Felix was quickly discovered, and DeLacey and Agatha
were thrown into prison. The news reached Felix and roused him
from his dream of pleasure. His blind and aged father
and his gentle sister lay in a noisome dungeon while he enjoyed
the free air and the society of her whom he loved.
This idea was torture to him. He quickly arranged with the Turk
that if the latter should find a favourable opportunity for escape
before Felix could return to Italy, Safie should remain as a boarder
at a convent at Leghorn; and then, quitting the lovely Arabian,
he hastened to Paris and delivered himself up to the vengeance of the law,
hoping to free De Lacey and Agatha by this proceeding.

He did not succeed. They remained confined for five months
before the trial took placethe result of which deprived them
of their fortune and condemned them to a perpetual exile
from their native country.

They found a miserable asylum in the cottage in Germany,
where I discovered them. Felix soon learned that the treacherous Turk,
for whom he and his family endured such unheard-of oppression,
on discovering that his deliverer was thus reduced to poverty and ruin,
became a traitor to good feeling and honour and had quitted Italy
with his daughter, insultingly sending Felix a pittance of money
to aid him, as he said, in some plan of future maintenance.

Such were the events that preyed on the heart of Felix


and rendered himwhen I first saw himthe most miserable
of his family. He could have endured povertyand while this distress
had been the meed of his virtuehe gloried in it; but the ingratitude
of the Turk and the loss of his beloved Safie were misfortunes
more bitter and irreparable. The arrival of the Arabian
now infused new life into his soul.


When the news reached Leghorn that Felix was deprived
of his wealth and rank, the merchant commanded his daughter
to think no more of her lover, but to prepare to return
to her native country. The generous nature of Safie was outraged
by this command; she attempted to expostulate with her father,
but he left her angrily, reiterating his tyrannical mandate.


A few days afterthe Turk entered his daughter's apartment
and told her hastily that he had reason to believe that his residence
at Leghorn had been divulged and that he should speedily be delivered
up to the French government; he had consequently hired a vessel
to convey him to Constantinoplefor which city he should sail
in a few hours. He intended to leave his daughter under the care
of a confidential servantto follow at her leisure with the greater part
of his propertywhich had not yet arrived at Leghorn.


When alone, Safie resolved in her own mind the plan of conduct
that it would become her to pursue in this emergency. A residence
in Turkey was abhorrent to her; her religion and her feelings
were alike averse to it. By some papers of her father
which fell into her hands she heard of the exile of her lover
and learnt the name of the spot where he then resided.
She hesitated some time, but at length she formed her determination.
Taking with her some jewels that belonged to her and a sum of money,
she quitted Italy with an attendant, a native of Leghorn,
but who understood the common language of Turkey,
and departed for Germany.


She arrived in safety at a town about twenty leagues
from the cottage of De Laceywhen her attendant fell dangerously ill.
Safie nursed her with the most devoted affectionbut the poor girl died
and the Arabian was left aloneunacquainted with the language
of the country and utterly ignorant of the customs of the world.
She fellhoweverinto good hands. The Italian had mentioned
the name of the spot for which they were boundand after her death
the woman of the house in which they had lived took care that Safie
should arrive in safety at the cottage of her lover."


Chapter 15


Such was the history of my beloved cottagers. It impressed me deeply.
I learned, from the views of social life which it developed,
to admire their virtues and to deprecate the vices of mankind.


As yet I looked upon crime as a distant evilbenevolence and generosity
were ever present before meinciting within me a desire to become an actor
in the busy scene where so many admirable qualities were called forth
and displayed. But in giving an account of the progress of my intellect
I must not omit a circumstance which occurred in the beginning of the month
of August of the same year.


One night during my accustomed visit to the neighbouring wood
where I collected my own food and brought home firing for my protectors,
I found on the ground a leathern portmanteau containing several articles



of dress and some books. I eagerly seized the prize
and returned with it to my hovel. Fortunately the books were written
in the language, the elements of which I had acquired at the cottage;
they consisted of Paradise Lost, a volume of Plutarch's Lives,
and the Sorrows of Werter. The possession of these treasures
gave me extreme delight; I now continually studied and exercised my mind
upon these histories, whilst my friends were employed
in their ordinary occupations.


I can hardly describe to you the effect of these books.
They produced in me an infinity of new images and feelings
that sometimes raised me to ecstasybut more frequently
sunk me into the lowest dejection. In the Sorrows of Werter
besides the interest of its simple and affecting story
so many opinions are canvassed and so many lights thrown upon
what had hitherto been to me obscure subjects that I found in it
a never-ending source of speculation and astonishment.
The gentle and domestic manners it describedcombined
with lofty sentiments and feelingswhich had for their object
something out of selfaccorded well with my experience
among my protectors and with the wants which were forever alive
in my own bosom. But I thought Werter himself a more divine being
than I had ever beheld or imagined; his character contained no pretension
but it sank deep. The disquisitions upon death and suicide
were calculated to fill me with wonder. I did not pretend to enter
into the merits of the caseyet I inclined towards the opinions
of the herowhose extinction I weptwithout precisely understanding it.


As I read, however, I applied much personally to my own feelings
and condition. I found myself similar yet at the same time
strangely unlike to the beings concerning whom I read
and to whose conversation I was a listener. I sympathized with
and partly understood them, but I was unformed in mind;
I was dependent on none and related to none. The path of my departure
was free and there was none to lament my annihilation.
My person was hideous and my stature gigantic. What did this mean?
Who was I? What was I? Whence did I come? What was my destination?
These questions continually recurred, but I was unable to solve them.


The volume of Plutarch's Lives which I possessed contained
the histories of the first founders of the ancient republics.
This book had a far different effect upon me from the Sorrows of Werter.
I learned from Werter's imaginations despondency and gloom
but Plutarch taught me high thoughts; he elevated me
above the wretched sphere of my own reflectionsto admire and love
the heroes of past ages. Many things I read surpassed my understanding
and experience. I had a very confused knowledge of kingdoms
wide extents of countrymighty riversand boundless seas.
But I was perfectly unacquainted with towns and large assemblages of men.
The cottage of my protectors had been the only school in which
I had studied human naturebut this book developed new
and mightier scenes of action. I read of men concerned in public affairs
governing or massacring their species. I felt the greatest ardour
for virtue rise within meand abhorrence for vice
as far as I understood the signification of those terms
relative as they wereas I applied themto pleasure and pain alone.
Induced by these feelingsI was of course led to admire
peaceable lawgiversNumaSolonand Lycurgusin preference
to Romulus and Theseus. The patriarchal lives of my protectors
caused these impressions to take a firm hold on my mind; perhaps
if my first introduction to humanity had been made by a young soldier
burning for glory and slaughterI should have been imbued
with different sensations.



But Paradise Lost excited different and far deeper emotions.
I read it, as I had read the other volumes which had fallen
into my hands, as a true history. It moved every feeling of wonder
and awe that the picture of an omnipotent God warring
with his creatures was capable of exciting. I often referred
the several situations, as their similarity struck me, to my own.
Like Adam, I was apparently united by no link to any other being
in existence; but his state was far different from mine
in every other respect. He had come forth from the hands of God
a perfect creature, happy and prosperous, guarded by the especial care
of his Creator; he was allowed to converse with and acquire knowledge
from beings of a superior nature, but I was wretched, helpless, and alone.
Many times I considered Satan as the fitter emblem of my condition,
for often, like him, when I viewed the bliss of my protectors,
the bitter gall of envy rose within me.


Another circumstance strengthened and confirmed these feelings.
Soon after my arrival in the hovel I discovered some papers
in the pocket of the dress which I had taken from your laboratory.
At first I had neglected thembut now that I was able
to decipher the characters in which they were written
I began to study them with diligence. It was your journal
of the four months that preceded my creation. You minutely described
in these papers every step you took in the progress of your work;
this history was mingled with accounts of domestic occurrences.
You doubtless recollect these papers. Here they are.
Everything is related in them which bears reference to my accursed origin;
the whole detail of that series of disgusting circumstances
which produced it is set in view; the minutest description
of my odious and loathsome person is givenin language
which painted your own horrors and rendered mine indelible.
I sickened as I read. `Hateful day when I received life!'
I exclaimed in agony. `Accursed creator! Why did you form a monster
so hideous that even you turned from me in disgust? Godin pity
made man beautiful and alluringafter his own image; but my form
is a filthy type of yoursmore horrid even from the very resemblance.
Satan had his companionsfellow devilsto admire and encourage him
but I am solitary and abhorred.'


These were the reflections of my hours of despondency and solitude;
but when I contemplated the virtues of the cottagers,
their amiable and benevolent dispositions, I persuaded myself
that when they should become acquainted with my admiration
of their virtues they would compassionate me and overlook
my personal deformity. Could they turn from their door one,
however monstrous, who solicited their compassion and friendship?
I resolved, at least, not to despair, but in every way to fit myself
for an interview with them which would decide my fate.
I postponed this attempt for some months longer, for the importance
attached to its success inspired me with a dread lest I should fail.
Besides, I found that my understanding improved so much
with every day's experience that I was unwilling to commence
this undertaking until a few more months should have added to my sagacity.


Several changesin the meantimetook place in the cottage.
The presence of Safie diffused happiness among its inhabitants
and I also found that a greater degree of plenty reigned there.
Felix and Agatha spent more time in amusement and conversation
and were assisted in their labours by servants. They did not appear rich
but they were contented and happy; their feelings were serene and peaceful
while mine became every day more tumultuous. Increase of knowledge
only discovered to me more clearly what a wretched outcast I was.
I cherished hopeit is truebut it vanished when I beheld my person
reflected in water or my shadow in the moonshineeven as that frail image



and that inconstant shade.


I endeavoured to crush these fears and to fortify myself for the trial
which in a few months I resolved to undergo; and sometimes I allowed
my thoughts, unchecked by reason, to ramble in the fields of Paradise,
and dared to fancy amiable and lovely creatures sympathizing
with my feelings and cheering my gloom; their angelic countenances
breathed smiles of consolation. But it was all a dream; no Eve
soothed my sorrows nor shared my thoughts; I was alone. I remembered
Adam's supplication to his Creator. But where was mine?
He had abandoned me, and in the bitterness of my heart I cursed him.


Autumn passed thus. I sawwith surprise and grief
the leaves decay and falland nature again assume the barren
and bleak appearance it had worn when I first beheld the woods
and the lovely moon. Yet I did not heed the bleakness of the weather;
I was better fitted by my conformation for the endurance of cold
than heat. But my chief delights were the sight of the flowers
the birdsand all the gay apparel of summer; when those deserted me
I turned with more attention towards the cottagers. Their happiness
was not decreased by the absence of summer. They loved
and sympathized with one another; and their joysdepending on each other
were not interrupted by the casualties that took place around them.
The more I saw of themthe greater became my desire
to claim their protection and kindness; my heart yearned to be known
and loved by these amiable creatures; to see their sweet looks
directed towards me with affection was the utmost limit of my ambition.
I dared not think that they would turn them from me
with disdain and horror. The poor that stopped at their door
were never driven away. I askedit is truefor greater treasures
than a little food or rest: I required kindness and sympathy;
but I did not believe myself utterly unworthy of it.


The winter advanced, and an entire revolution of the seasons
had taken place since I awoke into life. My attention at this time
was solely directed towards my plan of introducing myself
into the cottage of my protectors. I revolved many projects,
but that on which I finally fixed was to enter the dwelling
when the blind old man should be alone. I had sagacity enough
to discover that the unnatural hideousness of my person
was the chief object of horror with those who had formerly beheld me.
My voice, although harsh, had nothing terrible in it; I thought,
therefore, that if in the absence of his children
I could gain the good will and mediation of the old De Lacey,
I might by his means be tolerated by my younger protectors.


One daywhen the sun shone on the red leaves that strewed the
ground and diffused cheerfulnessalthough it denied warmth
SafieAgathaand Felix departed on a long country walk
and the old manat his own desirewas left alone in the cottage.
When his children had departedhe took up his guitar
and played several mournful but sweet airsmore sweet and mournful
than I had ever heard him play before. At first his countenance
was illuminated with pleasurebut as he continuedthoughtfulness
and sadness succeeded; at lengthlaying aside the instrument
he sat absorbed in reflection.


My heart beat quick; this was the hour and moment of trial,
which would decide my hopes or realize my fears. The servants
were gone to a neighbouring fair. All was silent in
and around the cottage; it was an excellent opportunity;
yet, when I proceeded to execute my plan, my limbs failed me
and I sank to the ground. Again I rose, and exerting all the firmness
of which I was master, removed the planks which I had placed



before my hovel to conceal my retreat. The fresh air revived me,
and with renewed determination I approached the door of their cottage.


I knocked. `Who is there?' said the old man. `Come in.'


I entered. `Pardon this intrusion,' said I; `I am a traveller
in want of a little rest; you would greatly oblige me
if you would allow me to remain a few minutes before the fire.'


`Enter' said De Lacey`and I will try in what manner I can
to relieve your wants; butunfortunatelymy children are from home
and as I am blindI am afraid I shall find it difficult
to procure food for you.'


`Do not trouble yourself, my kind host; I have food; it is warmth
and rest only that I need.'


I sat downand a silence ensued. I knew that every minute
was precious to meyet I remained irresolute in what manner
to commence the interviewwhen the old man addressed me.
`By your languagestrangerI suppose you are my countryman;
are you French?'


`No; but I was educated by a French family and understand
that language only. I am now going to claim the protection
of some friends, whom I sincerely love, and of whose favour
I have some hopes.'


`Are they Germans?'


`No, they are French. But let us change the subject.
I am an unfortunate and deserted creature, I look around
and I have no relation or friend upon earth. These amiable people
to whom I go have never seen me and know little of me.
I am full of fears, for if I fail there, I am an outcast
in the world forever.'


`Do not despair. To be friendless is indeed to be unfortunate
but the hearts of menwhen unprejudiced by any obvious self-interest
are full of brotherly love and charity. Relythereforeon your hopes;
and if these friends are good and amiabledo not despair.'


`They are kind--they are the most excellent creatures in the world;
but, unfortunately, they are prejudiced against me.
I have good dispositions; my life has been hitherto harmless
and in some degree beneficial; but a fatal prejudice clouds their eyes,
and where they ought to see a feeling and kind friend,
they behold only a detestable monster.'


`That is indeed unfortunate; but if you are really blameless
cannot you undeceive them?'


`I am about to undertake that task; and it is on that account
that I feel so many overwhelming terrors. I tenderly love these friends;
I have, unknown to them, been for many months in the habits
of daily kindness towards them; but they believe that I wish to injure them,
and it is that prejudice which I wish to overcome.'


`Where do these friends reside?'


`Near this spot.'


The old man paused and then continued`If you will unreservedly confide
to me the particulars of your taleI perhaps may be of use



in undeceiving them. I am blind and cannot judge of your countenance
but there is something in your words which persuades me
that you are sincere. I am poor and an exilebut it will afford me
true pleasure to be in any way serviceable to a human creature.'


`Excellent man! I thank you and accept your generous offer.
You raise me from the dust by this kindness; and I trust that,
by your aid, I shall not be driven from the society and sympathy
of your fellow creatures.'


`Heaven forbid! Even if you were really criminal
for that can only drive you to desperationand not
instigate you to virtue. I also am unfortunate; I and my family
have been condemnedalthough innocent; judgetherefore
if I do not feel for your misfortunes.'


`How can I thank you, my best and only benefactor? From your lips
first have I heard the voice of kindness directed towards me;
I shall be forever grateful; and your present humanity assures me
of success with those friends whom I am on the point of meeting.'


`May I know the names and residence of those friends?' "I paused.
ThisI thoughtwas the moment of decisionwhich was to rob me of
or bestow happiness on me forever. I struggled vainly
for firmness sufficient to answer himbut the effort destroyed
all my remaining strength; I sank on the chair and sobbed aloud.
At that moment I heard the steps of my younger protectors.
I had not a moment to losebut seizing the hand of the old man
I cried`Now is the time! Save and protect me! You and your family
are the friends whom I seek. Do not you desert me in the hour of trial!'


`Great God!' exclaimed the old man. 'Who are you?'


At that instant the cottage door was openedand FelixSafie
and Agatha entered. Who can describe their horror and consternation
on beholding me? Agatha faintedand Safieunable to attend
to her friendrushed out of the cottage. Felix darted forward
and with supernatural force tore me from his father
to whose knees I clungin a transport of furyhe dashed me
to the ground and struck me violently with a stick.
I could have torn him limb from limbas the lion rends the antelope.
But my heart sank within me as with bitter sicknessand I refrained.
I saw him on the point of repeating his blowwhenovercome by pain
and anguishI quitted the cottageand in the general tumult escaped
unperceived to my hovel."


Chapter 16


Cursed, cursed creator! Why did I live? Why, in that instant,
did I not extinguish the spark of existence which you had so wantonly
bestowed? I know not; despair had not yet taken possession of me;
my feelings were those of rage and revenge. I could with pleasure
have destroyed the cottage and its inhabitants and have glutted myself
with their shrieks and misery.


When night came I quitted my retreat and wandered in the wood;
and nowno longer restrained by the fear of discoveryI gave vent
to my anguish in fearful howlings. I was like a wild beast
that had broken the toilsdestroying the objects that obstructed me
and ranging through the wood with a staglike swiftness. Oh!
What a miserable night I passed! The cold stars shone in mockery



and the bare trees waved their branches above me; now and then
the sweet voice of a bird burst forth amidst the universal stillness.
Allsave Iwere at rest or in enjoyment; Ilike the arch-fiend
bore a hell within meand finding myself unsympathized with
wished to tear up the treesspread havoc and destruction around me
and then to have sat down and enjoyed the ruin.


But this was a luxury of sensation that could not endure;
I became fatigued with excess of bodily exertion and sank
on the damp grass in the sick impotence of despair.
There was none among the myriads of men that existed who would pity
or assist me; and should I feel kindness towards my enemies? No;
from that moment I declared everlasting war against the species,
and more than all, against him who had formed me and sent me forth
to this insupportable misery.


The sun rose; I heard the voices of men and knew that it was impossible
to return to my retreat during that day. Accordingly I hid myself
in some thick underwooddetermining to devote the ensuing hours
to reflection on my situation.


The pleasant sunshine and the pure air of day restored me
to some degree of tranquillity; and when I considered what had passed
at the cottage, I could not help believing that I had been too hasty
in my conclusions. I had certainly acted imprudently. It was apparent
that my conversation had interested the father in my behalf,
and I was a fool in having exposed my person to the horror of his children.
I ought to have familiarized the old De Lacey to me, and by degrees
to have discovered myself to the rest of his family,
when they should have been prepared for my approach.
But I did not believe my errors to be irretrievable,
and after much consideration I resolved to return to the cottage,
seek the old man, and by my representations win him to my party.


These thoughts calmed meand in the afternoon I sank
into a profound sleep; but the fever of my blood did not allow me
to be visited by peaceful dreams. The horrible scene
of the preceding day was forever acting before my eyes;
the females were flying and the enraged Felix tearing me
from his father's feet. I awoke exhaustedand finding
that it was already nightI crept forth from my hiding-place
and went in search of food.


When my hunger was appeased, I directed my steps towards
the well-known path that conducted to the cottage. All there
was at peace. I crept into my hovel and remained in silent expectation
of the accustomed hour when the family arose. That hour passed,
the sun mounted high in the heavens, but the cottagers did not appear.
I trembled violently, apprehending some dreadful misfortune.
The inside of the cottage was dark, and I heard no motion;
I cannot describe the agony of this suspense.


Presently two countrymen passed bybut pausing near the cottage
they entered into conversationusing violent gesticulations;
but I did not understand what they saidas they spoke the language
of the countrywhich differed from that of my protectors. Soon after
howeverFelix approached with another man; I was surprised
as I knew that he had not quitted the cottage that morning
and waited anxiously to discover from his discourse
the meaning of these unusual appearances.


`Do you consider,' said his companion to him, `that you will be obliged
to pay three months' rent and to lose the produce of your garden?
I do not wish to take any unfair advantage, and I beg therefore



that you will take some days to consider of your determination.'


`It is utterly useless' replied Felix; `we can never again
inhabit your cottage. The life of my father is in the greatest danger
owing to the dreadful circumstance that I have related.
My wife and my sister will never recover from their horror.
I entreat you not to reason with me any more. Take possession
of your tenement and let me fly from this place.'


Felix trembled violently as he said this. He and his companion
entered the cottage, in which they remained for a few minutes,
and then departed. I never saw any of the family of De Lacey more.


I continued for the remainder of the day in my hovel in a state
of utter and stupid despair. My protectors had departed
and had broken the only link that held me to the world.
For the first time the feelings of revenge and hatred filled my bosom
and I did not strive to control thembut allowing myself to be borne
away by the streamI bent my mind towards injury and death.
When I thought of my friendsof the mild voice of De Lacey
the gentle eyes of Agathaand the exquisite beauty of the Arabian
these thoughts vanished and a gush of tears somewhat soothed me.
But again when I reflected that they had spurned and deserted me
anger returneda rage of angerand unable to injure anything human
I turned my fury towards inanimate objects. As night advanced
I placed a variety of combustibles around the cottage
and after having destroyed every vestige of cultivation in the garden
I waited with forced impatience until the moon had sunk
to commence my operations.


As the night advanced, a fierce wind arose from the woods
and quickly dispersed the clouds that had loitered in the heavens;
the blast tore along like a mighty avalanche and produced
a kind of insanity in my spirits that burst all bounds of reason
and reflection. I lighted the dry branch of a tree and danced
with fury around the devoted cottage, my eyes still fixed
on the western horizon, the edge of which the moon nearly touched.
A part of its orb was at length hid, and I waved my brand; it sank,
and with a loud scream I fired the straw, and heath, and bushes,
which I had collected. The wind fanned the fire, and the cottage
was quickly enveloped by the flames, which clung to it and licked it
with their forked and destroying tongues.


As soon as I was convinced that no assistance could save any part
of the habitationI quitted the scene and sought for refuge in the woods.


And now, with the world before me, whither should I bend my steps?
I resolved to fly far from the scene of my misfortunes;
but to me, hated and despised, every country must be equally horrible.
At length the thought of you crossed my mind. I learned from your papers
that you were my father, my creator; and to whom could I apply
with more fitness than to him who had given me life?
Among the lessons that Felix had bestowed upon Safie,
geography had not been omitted; I had learned from these
the relative situations of the different countries of the earth.
You had mentioned Geneva as the name of your native town,
and towards this place I resolved to proceed.


But how was I to direct myself? I knew that I must travel
in a southwesterly direction to reach my destination
but the sun was my only guide. I did not know the names
of the towns that I was to pass throughnor could I ask information
from a single human being; but I did not despair. From you only
could I hope for succouralthough towards you I felt no sentiment



but that of hatred. Unfeelingheartless creator! You had endowed me
with perceptions and passions and then cast me abroad an object
for the scorn and horror of mankind. But on you only had I any claim
for pity and redressand from you I determined to seek that justice
which I vainly attempted to gain from any other being
that wore the human form.


My travels were long and the sufferings I endured intense.
It was late in autumn when I quitted the district where I had so long
resided. I travelled only at night, fearful of encountering
the visage of a human being. Nature decayed around me, and the sun
became heatless; rain and snow poured around me; mighty rivers were frozen;
the surface of the earth was hard and chill, and bare,
and I found no shelter. Oh, earth! How often did I imprecate curses
on the cause of my being! The mildness of my nature had fled,
and all within me was turned to gall and bitterness.
The nearer I approached to your habitation, the more deeply
did I feel the spirit of revenge enkindled in my heart.
Snow fell, and the waters were hardened, but I rested not.
A few incidents now and then directed me, and I possessed
a map of the country; but I often wandered wide from my path.
The agony of my feelings allowed me no respite; no incident occurred
from which my rage and misery could not extract its food;
but a circumstance that happened when I arrived on the confines
of Switzerland, when the sun had recovered its warmth and the earth
again began to look green, confirmed in an especial manner
the bitterness and horror of my feelings.


I generally rested during the day and travelled only
when I was secured by night from the view of man. One morning
howeverfinding that my path lay through a deep wood
I ventured to continue my journey after the sun had risen;
the daywhich was one of the first of springcheered even me
by the loveliness of its sunshine and the balminess of the air.
I felt emotions of gentleness and pleasurethat had long appeared dead
revive within me. Half surprised by the novelty of these sensations
I allowed myself to be borne away by themand forgetting my solitude
and deformitydared to be happy. Soft tears again bedewed my cheeks
and I even raised my humid eyes with thankfulness towards the blessed sun
which bestowed such joy upon me.


I continued to wind among the paths of the wood, until I came
to its boundary, which was skirted by a deep and rapid river,
into which many of the trees bent their branches, now budding
with the fresh spring. Here I paused, not exactly knowing
what path to pursue, when I heard the sound of voices,
that induced me to conceal myself under the shade of a cypress.
I was scarcely hid when a young girl came running towards the spot
where I was concealed, laughing, as if she ran from someone in sport.
She continued her course along the precipitous sides of the river,
when suddenly her foot slipped, and she fell into the rapid stream.
I rushed from my hiding-place and with extreme labour,
from the force of the current, saved her and dragged her to shore.
She was senseless, and I endeavoured by every means in my power
to restore animation, when I was suddenly interrupted by the approach
of a rustic, who was probably the person from whom she had playfully fled.
On seeing me, he darted towards me, and tearing the girl from my arms,
hastened towards the deeper parts of the wood. I followed speedily,
I hardly knew why; but when the man saw me draw near, he aimed a gun,
which he carried, at my body and fired. I sank to the ground,
and my injurer, with increased swiftness, escaped into the wood.


This was then the reward of my benevolence! I had saved a human being
from destructionand as a recompense I now writhed



under the miserable pain of a wound which shattered the flesh and bone.
The feelings of kindness and gentleness which I had entertained
but a few moments before gave place to hellish rage and gnashing of teeth.
Inflamed by painI vowed eternal hatred and vengeance to all mankind.
But the agony of my wound overcame me; my pulses pausedand I fainted.


For some weeks I led a miserable life in the woods, endeavouring
to cure the wound which I had received. The ball had entered my shoulder,
and I knew not whether it had remained there or passed through;
at any rate I had no means of extracting it. My sufferings
were augmented also by the oppressive sense of the injustice
and ingratitude of their infliction. My daily vows rose for revenge-a
deep and deadly revenge, such as would alone compensate
for the outrages and anguish I had endured.


After some weeks my wound healedand I continued my journey.
The labours I endured were no longer to be alleviated by the bright sun
or gentle breezes of spring; all joy was but a mockery
which insulted my desolate state and made me feel more painfully
that I was not made for the enjoyment of pleasure.


But my toils now drew near a close, and in two months from this time
I reached the environs of Geneva.


It was evening when I arrivedand I retired to a hiding-place
among the fields that surround it to meditate in what manner
I should apply to you. I was oppressed by fatigue and hunger
and far too unhappy to enjoy the gentle breezes of evening
or the prospect of the sun setting behind the stupendous mountains of Jura.


At this time a slight sleep relieved me from the pain of reflection,
which was disturbed by the approach of a beautiful child,
who came running into the recess I had chosen,
with all the sportiveness of infancy. Suddenly, as I gazed on him,
an idea seized me that this little creature was unprejudiced
and had lived too short a time to have imbibed a horror of deformity.
If, therefore, I could seize him and educate him as my companion
and friend, I should not be so desolate in this peopled earth.


Urged by this impulseI seized on the boy as he passed
and drew him towards me. As soon as he beheld my form
he placed his hands before his eyes and uttered a shrill scream;
I drew his hand forcibly from his face and said`Child
what is the meaning of this? I do not intend to hurt you; listen to me.'


He struggled violently. `Let me go,' he cried; `monster!
Ugly wretch! You wish to eat me and tear me to pieces.
You are an ogre. Let me go, or I will tell my papa.'


`Boyyou will never see your father again; you must come with me.'


`Hideous monster! Let me go. My papa is a Syndic-he
is M. Frankenstein--he will punish you. You dare not keep me.'


`Frankenstein! you belong then to my enemy--to him towards whom
I have sworn eternal revenge; you shall be my first victim.'


The child still struggled and loaded me with epithets
which carried despair to my heart; I grasped his throat to silence him,
and in a moment he lay dead at my feet.


I gazed on my victimand my heart swelled with exultation
and hellish triumph; clapping my handsI exclaimed`I too can
create desolation; my enemy is not invulnerable; this death will



carry despair to himand a thousand other miseries shall torment
and destroy him.'


As I fixed my eyes on the child, I saw something glittering
on his breast. I took it; it was a portrait of a most lovely woman.
In spite of my malignity, it softened and attracted me.
For a few moments I gazed with delight on her dark eyes,
fringed by deep lashes, and her lovely lips; but presently
my rage returned; I remembered that I was forever deprived
of the delights that such beautiful creatures could bestow
and that she whose resemblance I contemplated would, in regarding me,
have changed that air of divine benignity to one expressive of disgust
and affright.


Can you wonder that such thoughts transported me with rage?
I only wonder that at that momentinstead of venting my sensations
in exclamations and agonyI did not rush among mankind and perish
in the attempt to destroy them.


While l was overcome by these feelings, I left the spot
where I had committed the murder, and seeking a more secluded
hiding-place, I entered a barn which had appeared to me to be empty.
A woman was sleeping on some straw; she was young, not indeed
so beautiful as her whose portrait I held, but of an agreeable aspect
and blooming in the loveliness of youth and health. Here, I thought,
is one of those whose joy-imparting smiles are bestowed on all but me.
And then I bent over her and whispered, 'Awake, fairest,
thy lover is near--he who would give his life but to obtain one look
of affection from thine eyes; my beloved, awake!'


The sleeper stirred; a thrill of terror ran through me.
Should she indeed awakeand see meand curse meand denounce
the murderer? Thus would she assuredly act if her darkened eyes opened
and she beheld me. The thought was madness; it stirred
the fiend within me--not Ibut sheshall suffer; the murder
I have committed because I am forever robbed of all that she could give me
she shall atone. The crime had its source in her; be hers the punishment!
Thanks to the lessons of Felix and the sanguinary laws of man
I had learned now to work mischief. I bent over her
and placed the portrait securely in one of the folds of her dress.
She moved againand I fled.


For some days I haunted the spot where these scenes had taken place,
sometimes wishing to see you, sometimes resolved to quit the world
and its miseries forever. At length I wandered towards these mountains,
and have ranged through their immense recesses, consumed
by a burning passion which you alone can gratify. We may not part
until you have promised to comply with my requisition. I am alone
and miserable; man will not associate with me; but one as deformed
and horrible as myself would not deny herself to me. My companion
must be of the same species and have the same defects.
This being you must create.


Chapter 17


The being finished speaking and fixed his looks upon me in the expectation
of a reply. But I was bewilderedperplexedand unable to arrange my ideas
sufficiently to understand the full extent of his proposition. He continued


You must create a female for me with whom I can live in the interchange
of those sympathies necessary for my being. This you alone can do,



and I demand it of you as a right which you must not refuse to concede.


The latter part of his tale had kindled anew in me the anger
that had died away while he narrated his peaceful life among the cottagers
and as he said this I could no longer suppress the rage
that burned within me.


I do refuse it,I replied; "and no torture shall ever extort
a consent from me. You may render me the most miserable of men
but you shall never make me base in my own eyes. Shall I create
another like yourselfwhose joint wickedness might desolate the world.
Begone! I have answered you; you may torture mebut I will never consent."


You are in the wrong,replied the fiend; "and instead of threatening
I am content to reason with you. I am malicious because I am miserable.
Am I not shunned and hated by all mankind? Youmy creator
would tear me to pieces and triumph; remember thatand tell me why
I should pity man more than he pities me? You would not call it murder
if you could precipitate me into one of those ice-rifts and destroy my frame
the work of your own hands. Shall I respect man when he condemns me?
Let him live with me in the interchange of kindnessand instead of injury
I would bestow every benefit upon him with tears of gratitude
at his acceptance. But that cannot be; the human senses
are insurmountable barriers to our union. Yet mine shall not be
the submission of abject slavery. I will revenge my injuries;
if I cannot inspire loveI will cause fearand chiefly towards you
my archenemybecause my creatordo I swear inextinguishable hatred.
Have a care; I will work at your destructionnor finish
until I desolate your heartso that you shall curse the hour
of your birth."


A fiendish rage animated him as he said this; his face was wrinkled
into contortions too horrible for human eyes to behold;
but presently he calmed himself and proceeded


I intended to reason. This passion is detrimental to me,
for you do not reflect that you are the cause of its excess.
If any being felt emotions of benevolence towards me, I should return them
a hundred and a hundredfold; for that one creature's sake
I would make peace with the whole kind! But I now indulge
in dreams of bliss that cannot be realized. What I ask of you
is reasonable and moderate; I demand a creature of another sex,
but as hideous as myself; the gratification is small,
but it is all that I can receive, and it shall content me.
It is true, we shall be monsters, cut off from all the world;
but on that account we shall be more attached to one another.
Our lives will not be happy, but they will be harmless and free
from the misery I now feel. Oh! My creator, make me happy;
let me feel gratitude towards you for one benefit! Let me see
that I excite the sympathy of some existing thing;
do not deny me my request!


I was moved. I shuddered when I thought of the possible consequences
of my consentbut I felt that there was some justice in his argument.
His tale and the feelings he now expressed proved him to be a creature
of fine sensationsand did I not as his maker owe him all the portion
of happiness that it was in my power to bestow? He saw my change of feeling
and continued


If you consent, neither you nor any other human being
shall ever see us again; I will go to the vast wilds of South America.
My food is not that of man; I do not destroy the lamb and the kid
to glut my appetite; acorns and berries afford me sufficient nourishment.
My companion will be of the same nature as myself and will be content



with the same fare. We shall make our bed of dried leaves; the sun
will shine on us as on man and will ripen our food. The picture I present
to you is peaceful and human, and you must feel that you could deny it
only in the wantonness of power and cruelty. Pitiless as you have been
towards me, I now see compassion in your eyes; let me seize
the favourable moment and persuade you to promise what I so ardently desire.


You propose,replied Ito fly from the habitations of man,
to dwell in those wilds where the beasts of the field will be
your only companions. How can you, who long for the love
and sympathy of man, persevere in this exile? You will return
and again seek their kindness, and you will meet with their detestation;
your evil passions will be renewed, and you will then have a companion
to aid you in the task of destruction. This may not be;
cease to argue the point, for I cannot consent.


How inconstant are your feelings! But a moment ago you were moved
by my representations, and why do you again harden yourself
to my complaints? I swear to you, by the earth which I inhabit,
and by you that made me, that with the companion you bestow
I will quit the neighbourhood of man and dwell, as it may chance,
in the most savage of places. My evil passions will have fled,
for I shall meet with sympathy! My life will flow quietly away,
and in my dying moments I shall not curse my maker.


His words had a strange effect upon me. I compassionated him
and sometimes felt a wish to console himbut when I looked upon him
when I saw the filthy mass that moved and talkedmy heart sickened
and my feelings were altered to those of horror and hatred.
I tried to stifle these sensations; I thought that as I could not sympathize
with himI had no right to withhold from him the small portion
of happiness which was yet in my power to bestow.


You swear,I saidto be harmless; but have you not already shown
a degree of malice that should reasonably make me distrust you?
May not even this be a feint that will increase your triumph
by affording a wider scope for your revenge?


How is this? I must not be trifled with, and I demand an answer.
If I have no ties and no affections, hatred and vice must be my portion;
the love of another will destroy the cause of my crimes,
and I shall become a thing of whose existence everyone will be ignorant.
My vices are the children of a forced solitude that I abhor,
and my virtues will necessarily arise when I live in communion
with an equal. I shall feel the affections of a sensitive being
and became linked to the chain of existence and events
from which I am now excluded.


I paused some time to reflect on all he had related
and the various arguments which he had employed. I thought
of the promise of virtues which he had displayed on the opening
of his existence and the subsequent blight of all kindly feeling
by the loathing and scorn which his protectors had manifested towards him.
His power and threats were not omitted in my calculations; a creature
who could exist in the ice caves of the glaciers and hide himself
from pursuit among the ridges of inaccessible precipices was a being
possessing faculties it would be vain to cope with. After a long pause
of reflection I concluded that the justice due both to him
and my fellow creatures demanded of me that I should comply
with his request. Turning to himthereforeI said


I consent to your demand, on your solemn oath to quit Europe forever,
and every other place in the neighbourhood of man, as soon
as I shall deliver into your hands a female who will accompany you



in your exile.


I swear,he criedby the sun, and by the blue sky of heaven,
and by the fire of love that burns my heart, that if you grant my prayer,
while they exist you shall never behold me again. Depart to your home
and commence your labours; I shall watch their progress
with unutterable anxiety; and fear not but that when you are ready
I shall appear.


Saying thishe suddenly quitted mefearfulperhapsof any change
in my sentiments. I saw him descend the mountain with greater speed
than the flight of an eagleand quickly lost among the undulations
of the sea of ice.


His tale had occupied the whole dayand the sun was upon the verge
of the horizon when he departed. I knew that I ought to hasten
my descent towards the valleyas I should soon be encompassed
in darkness; but my heart was heavyand my steps slow.
The labour of winding among the little paths of the mountain
and fixing my feet firmly as I advanced perplexed meoccupied as I was
by the emotions which the occurrences of the day had produced.
Night was far advanced when I came to the halfway resting-place
and seated myself beside the fountain. The stars shone at intervals
as the clouds passed from over them; the dark pines rose before me
and every here and there a broken tree lay on the ground; it was a scene
of wonderful solemnity and stirred strange thoughts within me.
I wept bitterlyand clasping my hands in agonyI exclaimed
Oh! Stars and clouds and winds, ye are all about to mock me;
if ye really pity me, crush sensation and memory; let me become as nought;
but if not, depart, depart, and leave me in darkness.


These were wild and miserable thoughtsbut I cannot describe to you
how the eternal twinkling of the stars weighed upon me and how I listened
to every blast of wind as if it were a dull ugly siroc
on its way to consume me.


Morning dawned before I arrived at the village of Chamounix;
I took no restbut returned immediately to Geneva. Even in my own heart
I could give no expression to my sensations--they weighed on me
with a mountain's weight and their excess destroyed my agony beneath them.
Thus I returned homeand entering the housepresented myself to the family.
My haggard and wild appearance awoke intense alarmbut I answered
no questionscarcely did I speak. I felt as if I were placed
under a ban--as if I had no right to claim their sympathies-as
if never more might I enjoy companionship with them. Yet even thus
I loved them to adoration; and to save themI resolved to dedicate myself
to my most abhorred task. The prospect of such an occupation
made every other circumstance of existence pass before me like a dream
and that thought only had to me the reality of life.


Chapter 18


Day after dayweek after weekpassed away on my return to Geneva;
and I could not collect the courage to recommence my work.
I feared the vengeance of the disappointed fiendyet I was unable
to overcome my repugnance to the task which was enjoined me.
I found that I could not compose a female without again devoting
several months to profound study and laborious disquisition.
I had heard of some discoveries having been made by an English philosopher
the knowledge of which was material to my successand I sometimes thought
of obtaining my father's consent to visit England for this purpose;



but I clung to every pretence of delay and shrank from taking
the first step in an undertaking whose immediate necessity
began to appear less absolute to me. A change indeed
had taken place in me; my healthwhich had hitherto declined
was now much restored; and my spiritswhen unchecked
by the memory of my unhappy promiserose proportionably.
My father saw this change with pleasureand he turned his thoughts
towards the best method of eradicating the remains of my melancholy
which every now and then would return by fitsand with
a devouring blackness overcast the approaching sunshine.
At these moments I took refuge in the most perfect solitude.
I passed whole days on the lake alone in a little boat
watching the clouds and listening to the rippling of the waves
silent and listless. But the fresh air and bright sun seldom failed
to restore me to some degree of composureand on my return
I met the salutations of my friends with a readier smile
and a more cheerful heart.


It was after my return from one of these rambles that my father
calling me asidethus addressed me


I am happy to remark, my dear son, that you have resumed
your former pleasures and seem to be returning to yourself.
And yet you are still unhappy and still avoid our society.
For some time I was lost in conjecture as to the cause of this,
but yesterday an idea struck me, and if it is well founded,
I conjure you to avow it. Reserve on such a point would be
not only useless, but draw down treble misery on us all.


I trembled violently at his exordiumand my father continued-"
I confessmy sonthat I have always looked forward to your marriage
with our dear Elizabeth as the tie of our domestic comfort
and the stay of my declining years. You were attached to each other
from your earliest infancy; you studied togetherand appeared
in dispositions and tastesentirely suited to one another.
But so blind is the experience of man that what I conceived
to be the best assistants to my plan may have entirely destroyed it.
Youperhapsregard her as your sisterwithout any wish
that she might become your wife. Nayyou may have met with another
whom you may love; and considering yourself as bound in honour to Elizabeth
this struggle may occasion the poignant misery which you appear to feel."


My dear father, reassure yourself. I love my cousin tenderly
and sincerely. I never saw any woman who excited, as Elizabeth does,
my warmest admiration and affection. My future hopes and prospects
are entirely bound up in the expectation of our union.


The expression of your sentiments of this subject, my dear Victor,
gives me more pleasure than I have for some time experienced.
If you feel thus, we shall assuredly be happy, however present events
may cast a gloom over us. But it is this gloom which appears
to have taken so strong a hold of your mind that I wish to dissipate.
Tell me, therefore, whether you object to an immediate solemnization
of the marriage. We have been unfortunate, and recent events
have drawn us from that everyday tranquillity befitting my years
and infirmities. You are younger; yet l do not suppose,
possessed as you are of a competent fortune, that an early marriage
would at all interfere with any future plans of honour and utility
that you may have formed. Do not suppose, however, that I wish
to dictate happiness to you or that a delay on your part would cause me
any serious uneasiness. Interpret my words with candour and answer me,
I conjure you, with confidence and sincerity.


I listened to my father in silence and remained for some time



incapable of offering any reply. I revolved rapidly in my mind
a multitude of thoughts and endeavoured to arrive at some conclusion.
Alas! To me the idea of an immediate union with my Elizabeth
was one of horror and dismay. I was bound by a solemn promise
which I had not yet fulfilled and dared not breakor if I did
what manifold miseries might not impend over me and my devoted family!
Could I enter into a festival with this deadly weight yet hanging
round my neck and bowing me to the ground? I must perform my engagement
and let the monster depart with his mate before I allowed myself
to enjoy the delight of a union from which I expected peace.


I remembered also the necessity imposed upon me of either
journeying to England or entering into a long correspondence
with those philosophers of that country whose knowledge
and discoveries were of indispensable use to me in my present undertaking.
The latter method of obtaining the desired intelligence was dilatory
and unsatisfactory; besidesI had an insurmountable aversion
to the idea of engaging myself in my loathsome task in my father's house
while in habits of familiar intercourse with those I loved.
I knew that a thousand fearful accidents might occurthe slightest
of which would disclose a tale to thrill all connected with me with horror.
I was aware also that I should often lose all self-command
all capacity of hiding the harrowing sensations that would possess me
during the progress of my unearthly occupation. I must absent myself
from all I loved while thus employed. Once commenced
it would quickly be achievedand I might be restored to my family
in peace and happiness. My promise fulfilledthe monster
would depart forever. Or (so my fond fancy imaged) some accident
might meanwhile occur to destroy him and put an end to my slavery forever.


These feelings dictated my answer to my father. I expressed a wish
to visit Englandbut concealing the true reasons of this request
I clothed my desires under a guise which excited no suspicion
while I urged my desire with an earnestness that easily induced
my father to comply. After so long a period of an absorbing melancholy
that resembled madness in its intensity and effectshe was glad to find
that I was capable of taking pleasure in the idea of such a journey
and he hoped that change of scene and varied amusement would
before my returnhave restored me entirely to myself.


The duration of my absence was left to my own choice; a few months
or at most a yearwas the period contemplated. One paternal
kind precaution he had taken to ensure my having a companion.
Without previously communicating with mehe hadin concert
with Elizabetharranged that Clerval should join me at Strasbourg.
This interfered with the solitude I coveted for the prosecution
of my task; yet at the commencement of my journey the presence of my friend
could in no way be an impedimentand truly I rejoiced that thus
I should be saved many hours of lonelymaddening reflection.
NayHenry might stand between me and the intrusion of my foe.
If I were alonewould he not at times force his abhorred presence
on me to remind me of my task or to contemplate its progress?


To EnglandthereforeI was boundand it was understood that my union
with Elizabeth should take place immediately on my return.
My father's age rendered him extremely averse to delay. For myself
there was one reward I promised myself from my detested toils-one
consolation for my unparalleled sufferings; it was the prospect
of that day whenenfranchised from my miserable slavery
I might claim Elizabeth and forget the past in my union with her.


I now made arrangements for my journeybut one feeling haunted me
which filled me with fear and agitation. During my absence I should leave
my friends unconscious of the existence of their enemy and unprotected



from his attacksexasperated as he might be by my departure.
But he had promised to follow me wherever I might goand would he not
accompany me to England? This imagination was dreadful in itself
but soothing inasmuch as it supposed the safety of my friends.
I was agonized with the idea of the possibility that the reverse
of this might happen. But through the whole period
during which I was the slave of my creature I allowed myself
to be governed by the impulses of the moment; and my present sensations
strongly intimated that the fiend would follow me and exempt my family
from the danger of his machinations.


It was in the latter end of September that I again quitted
my native country. My journey had been my own suggestion
and Elizabeth therefore acquiescedbut she was filled with disquiet
at the idea of my sufferingaway from herthe inroads of misery
and grief. It had been her care which provided me a companion in
Clerval--and yet a man is blind to a thousand minute circumstances
which call forth a woman's sedulous attention. She longed
to bid me hasten my return; a thousand conflicting emotions
rendered her mute as she bade me a tearfulsilent farewell.


I threw myself into the carriage that was to convey me awayhardly knowing
whither I was goingand careless of what was passing around.
I remembered onlyand it was with a bitter anguish that I reflected on it
to order that my chemical instruments should be packed to go with me.
Filled with dreary imaginationsI passed through many beautiful
and majestic scenesbut my eyes were fixed and unobserving.
I could only think of the bourne of my travels and the work
which was to occupy me whilst they endured.


After some days spent in listless indolenceduring which I traversed
many leaguesI arrived at Strasbourgwhere I waited two days for Clerval.
He came. Alashow great was the contrast between us! He was alive
to every new scenejoyful when he saw the beauties of the setting sun
and more happy when he beheld it rise and recommence a new day.
He pointed out to me the shifting colours of the landscape
and the appearances of the sky. "This is what it is to live
he cried; how I enjoy existence! But youmy dear Frankenstein
wherefore are you desponding and sorrowful!" In truth
I was occupied by gloomy thoughts and neither saw the descent
of the evening star nor the golden sunrise reflected in the Rhine.
And youmy friendwould be far more amused with the journal of Clerval
who observed the scenery with an eye of feeling and delight
than in listening to my reflections. Ia miserable wretch
haunted by a curse that shut up every avenue to enjoyment.


We had agreed to descend the Rhine in a boat from Strasbourg to Rotterdam
whence we might take shipping for London. During this voyage
we passed many willowy islands and saw several beautiful towns.
We stayed a day at Mannheimand on the fifth from our departure
from Strasbourgarrived at Mainz. The course of the Rhine below Mainz
becomes much more picturesque. The river descends rapidly
and winds between hillsnot highbut steepand of beautiful forms.
We saw many ruined castles standing on the edges of precipices
surrounded by black woodshigh and inaccessible. This part of the Rhine
indeedpresents a singularly variegated landscape. In one spot
you view rugged hillsruined castles overlooking tremendous precipices
with the dark Rhine rushing beneath; and on the sudden turn of a promontory
flourishing vineyards with green sloping banks and a meandering river
and populous towns occupy the scene.


We travelled at the time of the vintage and heard the song
of the labourers as we glided down the stream. Even I
depressed in mindand my spirits continually agitated by gloomy feelings



even I was pleased. I lay at the bottom of the boatand as I gazed
on the cloudless blue skyI seemed to drink in a tranquillity
to which I had long been a stranger. And if these were my sensations
who can describe those of Henry? He felt as if he had been transported
to fairy-land and enjoyed a happiness seldom tasted by man.
I have seen,he saidthe most beautiful scenes of my own country;
I have visited the lakes of Lucerne and Uri, where the snowy mountains
descend almost perpendicularly to the water, casting black
and impenetrable shades, which would cause a gloomy and mournful appearance
were it not for the most verdant islands that relieve the eye
by their gay appearance; I have seen this lake agitated by a tempest,
when the wind tore up whirlwinds of water and gave you an idea
of what the water-spout must be on the great ocean; and the waves dash
with fury the base of the mountain, where the priest and his mistress
were overwhelmed by an avalanche and where their dying voices
are still said to be heard amid the pauses of the nightly wind;
I have seen the mountains of La Valais, and the Pays de Vaud;
but this country, Victor, pleases me more than all those wonders.
The mountains of Switzerland are more majestic and strange,
but there is a charm in the banks of this divine river
that I never before saw equalled. Look at that castle which overhangs
yon precipice; and that also on the island, almost concealed
amongst the foliage of those lovely trees; and now that group of labourers
coming from among their vines; and that village half hid in the recess
of the mountain. Oh, surely the spirit that inhabits and guards
this place has a soul more in harmony with man than those
who pile the glacier or retire to the inaccessible peaks
of the mountains of our own country.Clerval! Beloved friend!
Even now it delights me to record your words and to dwell on the praise
of which you are so eminently deserving. He was a being formed
in the "very poetry of nature." His wild and enthusiastic imagination
was chastened by the sensibility of his heart. His soul overflowed
with ardent affectionsand his friendship was of that devoted
and wondrous nature that the world-minded teach us to look for only
in the imagination. But even human sympathies were not sufficient
to satisfy his eager mind. The scenery of external nature
which others regard only with admirationhe loved with ardour:-


-----The sounding cataract
Haunted him like a passion: the tall rock
The mountainand the deep and gloomy wood
Their colours and their formswere then to him
An appetite; a feelingand a love
That had no need of a remoter charm
By thought suppliedor any interest
Unborrow'd from the eye.*


[*Wordsworth's "Tintern Abbey".]

And where does he now exist? Is this gentle and lovely being lost forever?
Has this mindso replete with ideasimaginations fanciful and magnificent
which formed a worldwhose existence depended on the life of its creator;
-- has this mind perished? Does it now only exist in my memory? No
it is not thus; your form so divinely wroughtand beaming with beauty
has decayedbut your spirit still visits and consoles your unhappy friend.


Pardon this gush of sorrow; these ineffectual words are
but a slight tribute to the unexampled worth of Henrybut they soothe
my heartoverflowing with the anguish which his remembrance creates.
I will proceed with my tale.


Beyond Cologne we descended to the plains of Holland; and we resolved
to post the remainder of our wayfor the wind was contrary
and the stream of the river was too gentle to aid us. Our journey here



lost the interest arising from beautiful scenerybut we arrived
in a few days at Rotterdamwhence we proceeded by sea to England.
It was on a clear morningin the latter days of December
that I first saw the white cliffs of Britain. The banks of the Thames
presented a new scene; they were flat but fertileand almost every town
was marked by the remembrance of some story. We saw Tilbury Fort
and remembered the Spanish ArmadaGravesendWoolwichand Greenwich-places
which I had heard of even in my country.

At length we saw the numerous steeples of LondonSt. Paul's
towering above alland the Tower famed in English history.

Chapter 19

London was our present point of rest; we determined to remain
several months in this wonderful and celebrated city. Clerval desired
the intercourse of the men of genius and talent who flourished at this time
but this was with me a secondary object; I was principally occupied
with the means of obtaining the information necessary for the completion
of my promise and quickly availed myself of the letters of introduction
that I had brought with meaddressed to the most distinguished
natural philosophers.

If this journey had taken place during my days of study and happiness
it would have afforded me inexpressible pleasure. But a blight
had come over my existenceand I only visited these people
for the sake of the information they might give me on the subject
in which my interest was so terribly profound. Company was irksome to me;
when aloneI could fill my mind with the sights of heaven and earth;
the voice of Henry soothed meand I could thus cheat myself
into a transitory peace. But busyuninterestingjoyous faces
brought back despair to my heart. I saw an insurmountable barrier
placed between me and my fellow men; this barrier was sealed
with the blood of William and Justineand to reflect on the events
connected with those names filled my soul with anguish.

But in Clerval I saw the image of my former self; he was inquisitive
and anxious to gain experience and instruction. The difference of manners
which he observed was to him an inexhaustible source of instruction
and amusement. He was also pursuing an object he had long had in view.
His design was to visit Indiain the belief that he had in his knowledge
of its various languagesand in the views he had taken of its society
the means of materially assisting the progress of European colonization
and trade. In Britain only could he further the execution of his plan.
He was forever busyand the only check to his enjoyments was my sorrowful
and dejected mind. I tried to conceal this as much as possible
that I might not debar him from the pleasures natural to one
who was entering on a new scene of lifeundisturbed by any care
or bitter recollection. I often refused to accompany him
alleging another engagementthat I might remain alone. I now also began
to collect the materials necessary for my new creation
and this was to me like the torture of single drops of water
continually falling on the head. Every thought that was devoted to it
was an extreme anguishand every word that I spoke in allusion to it
caused my lips to quiverand my heart to palpitate.

After passing some months in Londonwe received a letter from a person
in Scotland who had formerly been our visitor at Geneva. He mentioned
the beauties of his native country and asked us if those were not sufficient
allurements to induce us to prolong our journey as far north as Perth
where he resided. Clerval eagerly desired to accept this invitation


and Ialthough I abhorred societywished to view again mountains
and streams and all the wondrous works with which Nature adorns
her chosen dwelling-places. We had arrived in England at the beginning
of Octoberand it was now February. We accordingly determined
to commence our journey towards the north at the expiration
of another month. In this expedition we did not intend to follow
the great road to Edinburghbut to visit WindsorOxfordMatlock
and the Cumberland lakesresolving to arrive at the completion
of this tour about the end of July. I packed up my chemical instruments
and the materials I had collectedresolving to finish my labours
in some obscure nook in the northern highlands of Scotland.

We quitted London on the 27th of March and remained a few days at Windsor
rambling in its beautiful forest. This was a new scene to us mountaineers;
the majestic oaksthe quantity of gameand the herds of stately deer
were all novelties to us.

From thence we proceeded to Oxford. As we entered this city
our minds were filled with the remembrance of the events
that had been transacted there more than a century and a half before.
It was here that Charles I had collected his forces. This city
had remained faithful to himafter the whole nation had forsaken his cause
to join the standard of Parliament and liberty. The memory
of that unfortunate king and his companionsthe amiable Falkland
the insolent Goringhis queenand songave a peculiar interest
to every part of the city which they might be supposed to have inhabited.
The spirit of elder days found a dwelling hereand we delighted
to trace its footsteps. If these feelings had not found
an imaginary gratificationthe appearance of the city had yet in itself
sufficient beauty to obtain our admiration. The colleges are ancient
and picturesque; the streets are almost magnificent; and the lovely Isis
which flows beside it through meadows of exquisite verdure
is spread forth into a placid expanse of waterswhich reflects
its majestic assemblage of towersand spiresand domes
embosomed among aged trees.

I enjoyed this sceneand yet my enjoyment was embittered
both by the memory of the past and the anticipation of the future.
I was formed for peaceful happiness. During my youthful days
discontent never visited my mindand if I was ever overcome by ennui
the sight of what is beautiful in nature or the study of what is excellent
and sublime in the productions of man could always interest my heart
and communicate elasticity to my spirits. But I am a blasted tree;
the bolt has entered my soul; and I felt then that I should survive
to exhibit what I shall soon cease to be--a miserable spectacle
of wrecked humanitypitiable to others and intolerable to myself.

We passed a considerable period at Oxfordrambling among its environs
and endeavouring to identify every spot which might relate
to the most animating epoch of English history. Our little voyages
of discovery were often prolonged by the successive objects
that presented themselves. We visited the tomb of the illustrious Hampden
and the field on which that patriot fell. For a moment my soul was elevated
from its debasing and miserable fears to contemplate the divine ideas
of liberty and self sacrifice of which these sights were the monuments
and the remembrancers. For an instant I dared to shake off my chains
and look around me with a free and lofty spiritbut the iron
had eaten into my fleshand I sank againtrembling and hopeless
into my miserable self.

We left Oxford with regret and proceeded to Matlockwhich was
our next place of rest. The country in the neighbourhood
of this village resembledto a greater degreethe scenery of Switzerland;
but everything is on a lower scaleand the green hills


want the crown of distant white Alps which always attend
on the piny mountains of my native country. We visited the wondrous cave
and the little cabinets of natural historywhere the curiosities
are disposed in the same manner as in the collections
at Servox and Chamounix. The latter name made me tremble
when pronounced by Henryand I hastened to quit Matlock
with which that terrible scene was thus associated.


From Derbystill journeying northwardswe passed two months
in Cumberland and Westmorland. I could now almost fancy myself
among the Swiss mountains. The little patches of snow
which yet lingered on the northern sides of the mountainsthe lakes
and the dashing of the rocky streams were all familiar
and dear sights to me. Here also we made some acquaintances
who almost contrived to cheat me into happiness. The delight of Clerval
was proportionably greater than mine; his mind expanded
in the company of men of talentand he found in his own nature
greater capacities and resources than he could have imagined himself
to have possessed while he associated with his inferiors.
I could pass my life here,said he to me; "and among these mountains
I should scarcely regret Switzerland and the Rhine."


But he found that a traveller's life is one that includes much pain
amidst its enjoyments. His feelings are forever on the stretch;
and when he begins to sink into reposehe finds himself obliged
to quit that on which he rests in pleasure for something new
which again engages his attentionand which also he forsakes
for other novelties.


We had scarcely visited the various lakes of Cumberland
and Westmorland and conceived an affection for some of the inhabitants
when the period of our appointment with our Scotch friend approached
and we left them to travel on. For my own part I was not sorry.
I had now neglected my promise for some timeand I feared the effects
of the daemon's disappointment. He might remain in Switzerland
and wreak his vengeance on my relatives. This idea pursued me
and tormented me at every moment from which I might otherwise
have snatched repose and peace. I waited for my letters
with feverish impatience; if they were delayed I was miserable
and overcome by a thousand fears; and when they arrived
and I saw the superscription of Elizabeth or my fatherI hardly dared
to read and ascertain my fate. Sometimes I thought that the fiend
followed me and might expedite my remissness by murdering my companion.
When these thoughts possessed meI would not quit Henry for a moment
but followed him as his shadowto protect him from the fancied rage
of his destroyer. I felt as if I had committed some great crime
the consciousness of which haunted me. I was guiltlessbut I had indeed
drawn down a horrible curse upon my headas mortal as that of crime.


I visited Edinburgh with languid eyes and mind; and yet that city
might have interested the most unfortunate being. Clerval did not like it
so well as Oxfordfor the antiquity of the latter city was more pleasing
to him. But the beauty and regularity of the new town of Edinburgh
its romantic castle and its environsthe most delightful in the world
Arthur's SeatSt. Bernard's Welland the Pentland Hills compensated him
for the change and filled him with cheerfulness and admiration.
But I was impatient to arrive at the termination of my journey.


We left Edinburgh in a weekpassing through CouparSt. Andrew's
and along the banks of the Tayto Perthwhere our friend expected us.
But I was in no mood to laugh and talk with strangers or enter
into their feelings or plans with the good humour expected from a guest;
and accordingly I told Clerval that I wished to make the tour of Scotland
alone. "Do you said I, enjoy yourselfand let this be our rendezvous.



I may be absent a month or two; but do not interfere with my motions
I entreat you; leave me to peace and solitude for a short time;
and when I returnI hope it will be with a lighter heart
more congenial to your own temper.


Henry wished to dissuade mebut seeing me bent on this plan
ceased to remonstrate. He entreated me to write often.
I had rather be with you,he saidin your solitary rambles,
than with these Scotch people, whom I do not know; hasten, then,
my dear friend, to return, that I may again feel myself somewhat at home,
which I cannot do in your absence.


Having parted from my friendI determined to visit some remote spot
of Scotland and finish my work in solitude. I did not doubt
but that the monster followed me and would discover himself to me
when I should have finishedthat he might receive his companion.
With this resolution I traversed the northern highlands
and fixed on one of the remotest of the Orkneys as the scene of my labours.
It was a place fitted for such a workbeing hardly more than a rock
whose high sides were continually beaten upon by the waves.
The soil was barrenscarcely affording pasture for a few miserable cows
and oatmeal for its inhabitantswhich consisted of five persons
whose gaunt and scraggy limbs gave tokens of their miserable fare.
Vegetables and breadwhen they indulged in such luxuries
and even fresh waterwas to be procured from the mainland
which was about five miles distant.


On the whole island there were but three miserable huts
and one of these was vacant when I arrived. This I hired.
It contained but two roomsand these exhibited all the squalidness
of the most miserable penury. The thatch had fallen in
the walls were unplasteredand the door was off its hinges.
I ordered it to be repairedbought some furnitureand took possession
an incident which would doubtless have occasioned some surprise
had not all the senses of the cottagers been benumbed by want
and squalid poverty. As it wasI lived ungazed at and unmolested
hardly thanked for the pittance of food and clothes which I gave
so much does suffering blunt even the coarsest sensations of men.


In this retreat I devoted the morning to labour; but in the evening
when the weather permittedI walked on the stony beach of the sea
to listen to the waves as they roared and dashed at my feet.
It was a monotonous yet ever-changing scene. I thought of Switzerland;
it was far different from this desolate and appalling landscape.
Its hills are covered with vinesand its cottages are scattered thickly
in the plains. Its fair lakes reflect a blue and gentle sky
and when troubled by the windstheir tumult is but as the play
of a lively infant when compared to the roarings of the giant ocean.


In this manner I distributed my occupations when I first arrived
but as I proceeded in my labourit became every day more horrible
and irksome to me. Sometimes I could not prevail on myself
to enter my laboratory for several daysand at other times
I toiled day and night in order to complete my work. It wasindeed
a filthy process in which I was engaged. During my first experiment
a kind of enthusiastic frenzy had blinded me to the horror of my employment;
my mind was intently fixed on the consummation of my labourand my eyes
were shut to the horror of my proceedings. But now I went to it
in cold bloodand my heart often sickened at the work of my hands.


Thus situatedemployed in the most detestable occupation
immersed in a solitude where nothing could for an instant call
my attention from the actual scene in which I was engaged
my spirits became unequal; I grew restless and nervous. Every moment



I feared to meet my persecutor. Sometimes I sat with my eyes
fixed on the groundfearing to raise them lest they should encounter
the object which I so much dreaded to behold. I feared to wander
from the sight of my fellow creatures lest when alone
he should come to claim his companion.


In the mean time I worked onand my labour was already
considerably advanced. I looked towards its completion with a tremulous
and eager hopewhich I dared not trust myself to question but which
was intermixed with obscure forebodings of evil that made my heart sicken
in my bosom.


Chapter 20


I sat one evening in my laboratory; the sun had setand the moon
was just rising from the sea; I had not sufficient light
for my employmentand I remained idlein a pause of consideration
of whether I should leave my labour for the night or hasten its conclusion
by an unremitting attention to it. As I sata train of reflection
occurred to me which led me to consider the effects of what I was now doing.
Three years beforeI was engaged in the same manner and had created
a fiend whose unparalleled barbarity had desolated my heart
and filled it forever with the bitterest remorse. I was now
about to form another being of whose dispositions I was alike ignorant;
she might become ten thousand times more malignant than her mate and delight
for its own sakein murder and wretchedness. He had sworn
to quit the neighbourhood of man and hide himself in deserts
but she had not; and shewho in all probability was to become
a thinking and reasoning animalmight refuse to comply with a compact
made before her creation. They might even hate each other; the creature
who already lived loathed his own deformityand might he not conceive
a greater abhorrence for it when it came before his eyes in the female form?
She also might turn with disgust from him to the superior beauty of man;
she might quit himand he be again aloneexasperated
by the fresh provocation of being deserted by one of his own species.


Even if they were to leave Europe and inhabit the deserts
of the new worldyet one of the first results of those sympathies
for which the daemon thirsted would be childrenand a race of devils
would be propagated upon the earth who might make the very existence
of the species of man a condition precarious and full of terror.
Had I rightfor my own benefitto inflict this curse
upon everlasting generations? I had before been moved by the sophisms
of the being I had created; I had been struck senseless
by his fiendish threats; but nowfor the first time
the wickedness of my promise burst upon me; I shuddered to think
that future ages might curse me as their pestwhose selfishness
had not hesitated to buy its own peace at the priceperhaps
of the existence of the whole human race.


I trembled and my heart failed within mewhenon looking up
I saw by the light of the moon the daemon at the casement.
A ghastly grin wrinkled his lips as he gazed on mewhere I sat
fulfilling the task which he had allotted to me. Yeshe had followed me
in my travels; he had loitered in forestshid himself in caves
or taken refuge in wide and desert heaths; and he now came
to mark my progress and claim the fulfillment of my promise.


As I looked on himhis countenance expressed the utmost extent
of malice and treachery. I thought with a sensation of madness
on my promise of creating another like to himand trembling



with passiontore to pieces the thing on which I was engaged.
The wretch saw me destroy the creature on whose future existence
he depended for happinessand with a howl of devilish despair
and revengewithdrew.


I left the roomand locking the doormade a solemn vow in my own heart
never to resume my labours; and thenwith trembling steps
I sought my own apartment. I was alone; none were near me
to dissipate the gloom and relieve me from the sickening oppression
of the most terrible reveries.


Several hours passedand I remained near my window gazing on the sea;
it was almost motionlessfor the winds were hushedand all nature
reposed under the eye of the quiet moon. A few fishing vessels alone
specked the waterand now and then the gentle breeze wafted
the sound of voices as the fishermen called to one another.
I felt the silencealthough I was hardly conscious
of its extreme profundityuntil my ear was suddenly arrested
by the paddling of oars near the shoreand a person landed
close to my house.


In a few minutes afterI heard the creaking of my dooras if some one
endeavoured to open it softly. I trembled from head to foot;
I felt a presentiment of who it was and wished to rouse
one of the peasants who dwelt in a cottage not far from mine;
but I was overcome by the sensation of helplessnessso often felt
in frightful dreamswhen you in vain endeavour to fly
from an impending dangerand was rooted to the spot.


Presently I heard the sound of footsteps along the passage;
the door openedand the wretch whom I dreaded appeared.
Shutting the doorhe approached me and said in a smothered voice
You have destroyed the work which you began; what is it that you intend?
Do you dare to break your promise? I have endured toil and misery;
I left Switzerland with you; I crept along the shores of the Rhine,
among its willow islands and over the summits of its hills.
I have dwelt many months in the heaths of England and among
the deserts of Scotland. I have endured incalculable fatigue,
and cold, and hunger; do you dare destroy my hopes?


Begone! I do break my promise; never will I create another like yourself,
equal in deformity and wickedness.


Slave, I before reasoned with you, but you have proved yourself
unworthy of my condescension. Remember that I have power;
you believe yourself miserable, but I can make you so wretched
that the light of day will be hateful to you. You are my creator,
but I am your master; obey!


The hour of my irresolution is past, and the period of your power
is arrived. Your threats cannot move me to do an act of wickedness;
but they confirm me in a determination of not creating you
a companion in vice. Shall I, in cool blood, set loose upon the earth
a daemon whose delight is in death and wretchedness? Begone!
I am firm, and your words will only exasperate my rage.


The monster saw my determination in my face and gnashed his teeth
in the impotence of anger. "Shall each man cried he, find a wife
for his bosomand each beast have his mateand I be alone?
I had feelings of affectionand they were requited by detestation
and scorn. Man! You may hatebut beware! Your hours will pass in dread
and miseryand soon the bolt will fall which must ravish from you
your happiness forever. Are you to be happy while I grovel
in the intensity of my wretchedness? You can blast my other passions



but revenge remains--revengehenceforth dearer than light or food!
I may diebut first youmy tyrant and tormentorshall curse the sun
that gazes on your misery. Bewarefor I am fearless and therefore powerful.
I will watch with the wiliness of a snakethat I may sting with its venom.
Manyou shall repent of the injuries you inflict."


Devil, cease; and do not poison the air with these sounds of malice.
I have declared my resolution to you, and I am no coward
to bend beneath words. Leave me; I am inexorable.


It is well. I go; but remember, I shall be with you on your wedding-night.


I started forward and exclaimedVillain! Before you sign my death-warrant,
be sure that you are yourself safe.


I would have seized himbut he eluded me and quitted the house
with precipitation. In a few moments I saw him in his boat
which shot across the waters with an arrowy swiftness
and was soon lost amidst the waves.


All was again silentbut his words rang in my ears. I burned with rage
to pursue the murderer of my peace and precipitate him into the ocean.
I walked up and down my room hastily and perturbedwhile my imagination
conjured up a thousand images to torment and sting me.
Why had I not followed him and closed with him in mortal strife?
But I had suffered him to departand he had directed his course
towards the mainland. I shuddered to think who might be the next victim
sacrificed to his insatiate revenge. And then I thought again
of his words--"*I will be with you on your wedding-night*."
Thatthenwas the period fixed for the fulfillment of my destiny.
In that hour I should die and at once satisfy and extinguish his malice.
The prospect did not move me to fear; yet when I thought
of my beloved Elizabethof her tears and endless sorrow
when she should find her lover so barbarously snatched from her
tearsthe first I had shed for many monthsstreamed from my eyes
and I resolved not to fall before my enemy without a bitter struggle.


The night passed awayand the sun rose from the ocean;
my feelings became calmerif it may be called calmness
when the violence of rage sinks into the depths of despair.
I left the housethe horrid scene of the last night's contention
and walked on the beach of the seawhich I almost regarded
as an insuperable barrier between me and my fellow creatures;
naya wish that such should prove the fact stole across me.
I desired that I might pass my life on that barren rockwearily
it is truebut uninterrupted by any sudden shock of misery.
If I returnedit was to be sacrificed or to see those
whom I most loved die under the grasp of a daemon
whom I had myself created.


I walked about the isle like a restless spectreseparated
from all it loved and miserable in the separation. When it became noon
and the sun rose higherI lay down on the grass and was overpowered
by a deep sleep. I had been awake the whole of the preceding night
my nerves were agitatedand my eyes inflamed by watching and misery.
The sleep into which I now sank refreshed me; and when I awoke
I again felt as if I belonged to a race of human beings like myself
and I began to reflect upon what had passed with greater composure;
yet still the words of the fiend rang in my ears like a death-knell;
they appeared like a dreamyet distinct and oppressive as a reality.


The sun had far descendedand I still sat on the shore
satisfying my appetitewhich had become ravenouswith an oaten cake
when I saw a fishing-boat land close to meand one of the men



brought me a packet; it contained letters from Genevaand one from Clerval
entreating me to join him. He said that he was wearing away his time
fruitlessly where he wasthat letters from the friends he had formed
in London desired his return to complete the negotiation
they had entered into for his Indian enterprise. He could not any longer
delay his departure; but as his journey to London might be followed
even sooner than he now conjecturedby his longer voyage
he entreated me to bestow as much of my society on him as I could spare.
He besought methereforeto leave my solitary isle
and to meet him at Perththat we might proceed southwards together.
This letter in a degree recalled me to lifeand I determined
to quit my island at the expiration of two days.

Yetbefore I departedthere was a task to performon which I shuddered
to reflect; I must pack up my chemical instrumentsand for that purpose
I must enter the room which had been the scene of my odious work
and I must handle those utensils the sight of which was sickening to me.
The next morningat daybreakI summoned sufficient courage
and unlocked the door of my laboratory. The remains
of the half-finished creaturewhom I had destroyedlay scattered
on the floorand I almost felt as if I had mangled the living flesh
of a human being. I paused to collect myself and then entered the chamber.
With trembling hand I conveyed the instruments out of the room
but I reflected that I ought not to leave the relics of my work
to excite the horror and suspicion of the peasants; and I accordingly
put them into a basketwith a great quantity of stonesand laying them up
determined to throw them into the sea that very night;
and in the meantime I sat upon the beachemployed in cleaning
and arranging my chemical apparatus.

Nothing could be more complete than the alteration that had taken place
in my feelings since the night of the appearance of the daemon.
I had before regarded my promise with a gloomy despair as a thing that
with whatever consequencesmust be fulfilled; but I now felt
as if a film had been taken from before my eyes and that I
for the first time saw clearly. The idea of renewing my labours
did not for one instant occur to me; the threat I had heard
weighed on my thoughtsbut I did not reflect that a voluntary act of mine
could avert it. I had resolved in my own mind that to create another
like the fiend I had first made would be an act of the basest
and most atrocious selfishnessand I banished from my mind
every thought that could lead to a different conclusion.

Between two and three in the morning the moon rose; and I then
putting my basket aboard a little skiffsailed out about four miles
from the shore. The scene was perfectly solitary; a few boats
were returning towards landbut I sailed away from them.
I felt as if I was about the commission of a dreadful crime
and avoided with shuddering anxiety any encounter with my fellow creatures.
At one time the moonwhich had before been clearwas suddenly overspread
by a thick cloudand I took advantage of the moment of darkness
and cast my basket into the sea; I listened to the gurgling sound
as it sank and then sailed away from the spot. The sky became clouded
but the air was purealthough chilled by the northeast breeze
that was then rising. But it refreshed me and filled me
with such agreeable sensations that I resolved to prolong my stay
on the waterand fixing the rudder in a direct position
stretched myself at the bottom of the boat. Clouds hid the moon
everything was obscureand I heard only the sound of the boat
as its keel cut through the waves; the murmur lulled me
and in a short time I slept soundly.

I do not know how long I remained in this situationbut when I awoke


I found that the sun had already mounted considerably. The wind was high
and the waves continually threatened the safety of my little skiff.
I found that the wind was northeast and must have driven me
far from the coast from which I had embarked. I endeavoured
to change my course but quickly found that if I again made the attempt
the boat would be instantly filled with water. Thus situated
my only resource was to drive before the wind. I confess
that I felt a few sensations of terror. I had no compass with me
and was so slenderly acquainted with the geography of this part
of the world that the sun was of little benefit to me. I might be driven
into the wide Atlantic and feel all the tortures of starvation
or be swallowed up in the immeasurable waters that roared
and buffeted around me. I had already been out many hours
and felt the torment of a burning thirsta prelude to my other sufferings.
I looked on the heavenswhich were covered by clouds
that flew before the windonly to be replaced by others;
I looked upon the sea; it was to be my grave. "Fiend I exclaimed,
your task is already fulfilled!" I thought of Elizabethof my father
and of Clerval--all left behindon whom the monster
might satisfy his sanguinary and merciless passions.
This idea plunged me into a reverie so despairing and frightful
that even nowwhen the scene is on the point
of closing before me foreverI shudder to reflect on it.


Some hours passed thus; but by degreesas the sun declined
towards the horizonthe wind died away into a gentle breeze
and the sea became free from breakers. But these gave place
to a heavy swell; I felt sick and hardly able to hold the rudder
when suddenly I saw a line of high land towards the south.


Almost spentas I wasby fatigue and the dreadful suspense
I endured for several hoursthis sudden certainty of life rushed
like a flood of warm joy to my heartand tears gushed from my eyes.


How mutable are our feelingsand how strange is that clinging love
we have of life even in the excess of misery! I constructed
another sail with a part of my dress and eagerly steered my course
towards the land. It had a wild and rocky appearance
but as I approached nearer I easily perceived the traces of cultivation.
I saw vessels near the shore and found myself suddenly transported
back to the neighbourhood of civilized man. I carefully traced the windings
of the land and hailed a steeple which I at length saw issuing
from behind a small promontory. As I was in a state of extreme debility
I resolved to sail directly towards the townas a place
where I could most easily procure nourishment. Fortunately
I had money with me. As I turned the promontory I perceived
a small neat town and a good harbourwhich I entered
my heart bounding with joy at my unexpected escape.


As I was occupied in fixing the boat and arranging the sails
several people crowded towards the spot. They seemed much surprised
at my appearancebut instead of offering me any assistance
whispered together with gestures that at any other time
might have produced in me a slight sensation of alarm. As it was
I merely remarked that they spoke Englishand I therefore addressed them
in that language. "My good friends said I, will you be so kind
as to tell me the name of this town and inform me where I am?"


You will know that soon enough,replied a man with a hoarse voice.
Maybe you are come to a place that will not prove much to your taste,
but you will not be consulted as to your quarters, I promise you.


I was exceedingly surprised on receiving so rude an answer
from a strangerand I was also disconcerted on perceiving the frowning



and angry countenances of his companions. "Why do you answer me
so roughly?" I replied. "Surely it is not the custom of Englishmen
to receive strangers so inhospitably."

I do not know,said the manwhat the custom of the English
may be, but it is the custom of the Irish to hate villains.

While this strange dialogue continuedI perceived the crowd
rapidly increase. Their faces expressed a mixture of curiosity
and angerwhich annoyed and in some degree alarmed me. I inquired
the way to the innbut no one replied. I then moved forward
and a murmuring sound arose from the crowd as they followed
and surrounded mewhen an ill-looking man approaching
tapped me on the shoulder and saidCome, sir, you must follow me
to Mr. Kirwin's to give an account of yourself.

Who is Mr. Kirwin? Why am I to give an account of myself?
Is not this a free country?

Ay, sir, free enough for honest folks. Mr. Kirwin is a magistrate,
and you are to give an account of the death of a gentleman
who was found murdered here last night.

This answer startled mebut I presently recovered myself.
I was innocent; that could easily be proved; accordingly
I followed my conductor in silence and was led to one of the best houses
in the town. I was ready to sink from fatigue and hunger
but being surrounded by a crowdI thought it politic to rouse
all my strengththat no physical debility might be construed
into apprehension or conscious guilt. Little did I then expect
the calamity that was in a few moments to overwhelm me
and extinguish in horror and despair all fear of ignominy or death.

I must pause herefor it requires all my fortitude to recall the memory
of the frightful events which I am about to relatein proper detail
to my recollection.

Chapter 21

I was soon introduced into the presence of the magistrate
an old benevolent man with calm and mild manners. He looked upon me
howeverwith some degree of severityand thenturning towards
my conductorshe asked who appeared as witnesses on this occasion.

About half a dozen men came forward; andone being selected
by the magistratehe deposed that he had been out fishing
the night before with his son and brother-in-lawDaniel Nugent
whenabout ten o'clockthey observed a strong northerly blast rising
and they accordingly put in for port. It was a very dark night
as the moon had not yet risen; they did not land at the harbour
butas they had been accustomedat a creek about two miles below.
He walked on firstcarrying a part of the fishing tackle
and his companions followed him at some distance. As he was
proceeding along the sandshe struck his foot against something
and fell at his length on the ground. His companions came up
to assist himand by the light of their lantern they found
that he had fallen on the body of a manwho was to all appearance dead.
Their first supposition was that it was the corpse of some person
who had been drowned and was thrown on shore by the waves
but on examination they found that the clothes were not wet
and even that the body was not then cold. They instantly carried it


to the cottage of an old woman near the spot and endeavoured
but in vainto restore it to life. It appeared to be a handsome young man
about five and twenty years of age. He had apparently been strangled
for there was no sign of any violence except the black mark
of fingers on his neck.


The first part of this deposition did not in the least interest me
but when the mark of the fingers was mentioned I remembered
the murder of my brother and felt myself extremely agitated;
my limbs trembledand a mist came over my eyeswhich obliged me
to lean on a chair for support. The magistrate observed me
with a keen eye and of course drew an unfavourable augury from my manner.


The son confirmed his father's accountbut when Daniel Nugent
was called he swore positively that just before the fall of his companion
he saw a boatwith a single man in itat a short distance from the shore;
and as far as he could judge by the light of a few stars
it was the same boat in which I had just landed.


A woman deposed that she lived near the beach and was standing
at the door of her cottagewaiting for the return of the fishermen
about an hour before she heard of the discovery of the body
when she saw a boat with only one man in it push off from that part
of the shore where the corpse was afterwards found.


Another woman confirmed the account of the fishermen having brought the body
into her house; it was not cold. They put it into a bed and rubbed it
and Daniel went to the town for an apothecarybut life was quite gone.


Several other men were examined concerning my landingand they agreed that
with the strong north wind that had arisen during the night
it was very probable that I had beaten about for many hours
and had been obliged to return nearly to the same spot
from which I had departed. Besidesthey observed that it appeared
that I had brought the body from another placeand it was likely
that as I did not appear to know the shoreI might have
put into the harbour ignorant of the distance of the town of---from
the place where I had deposited the corpse.


Mr. Kirwinon hearing this evidencedesired that I should be
taken into the room where the body lay for interment
that it might be observed what effect the sight of it would produce upon me.
This idea was probably suggested by the extreme agitation I had exhibited
when the mode of the murder had been described. I was accordingly conducted
by the magistrate and several other personsto the inn. I could not help
being struck by the strange coincidences that had taken place
during this eventful night; butknowing that I had been conversing
with several persons in the island I had inhabited about the time
that the body had been foundI was perfectly tranquil
as to the consequences of the affair.


I entered the room where the corpse lay and was led up to the coffin.
How can I describe my sensations on beholding it? I feel yet parched
with horrornor can I reflect on that terrible moment without shuddering
and agony. The examinationthe presence of the magistrate and witnesses
passed like a dream from my memory when I saw the lifeless form
of Henry Clerval stretched before me. I gasped for breath
and throwing myself on the bodyI exclaimedHave my murderous
machinations deprived you also, my dearest Henry, of life?
Two I have already destroyed; other victims await their destiny;
but you, Clerval, my friend, my benefactor--


The human frame could no longer support the agonies that I endured
and I was carried out of the room in strong convulsions.



A fever succeeded to this. I lay for two months on the point of death;
my ravingsas I afterwards heardwere frightful; I called myself
the murderer of Williamof Justineand of Clerval. Sometimes
I entreated my attendants to assist me in the destruction of the fiend
by whom I was tormented; and at others I felt the fingers of the monster
already grasping my neckand screamed aloud with agony and terror.
Fortunatelyas I spoke my native languageMr. Kirwin alone understood me;
but my gestures and bitter cries were sufficient
to affright the other witnesses.


Why did I not die? More miserable than man ever was before
why did I not sink into forgetfulness and rest? Death snatches away
many blooming childrenthe only hopes of their doting parents;
how many brides and youthful lovers have been one day in the bloom of health
and hopeand the next a prey for worms and the decay of the tomb!
Of what materials was I made that I could thus resist so many shocks
whichlike the turning of the wheelcontinually renewed the torture?


But I was doomed to live and in two months found myself as awaking
from a dreamin a prisonstretched on a wretched bed
surrounded by jailersturnkeysboltsand all the miserable
apparatus of a dungeon. It was morningI rememberwhen I thus awoke
to understanding; I had forgotten the particulars of what had happened
and only felt as if some great misfortune had suddenly overwhelmed me;
but when I looked around and saw the barred windows and the squalidness
of the room in which I wasall flashed across my memory
and I groaned bitterly.


This sound disturbed an old woman who was sleeping in a chair beside me.
She was a hired nursethe wife of one of the turnkeys
and her countenance expressed all those bad qualities which often
characterize that class. The lines of her face were hard and rude
like that of persons accustomed to see without sympathizing
in sights of misery. Her tone expressed her entire indifference;
she addressed me in Englishand the voice struck me as one
that I had heard during my sufferings. "Are you better nowsir?" said she.


I replied in the same languagewith a feeble voiceI believe I am;
but if it be all true, if indeed I did not dream, I am sorry
that I am still alive to feel this misery and horror.


For that matter,replied the old womanif you mean about the gentleman
you murdered, I believe that it were better for you if you were dead,
for I fancy it will go hard with you! However, that's none of my business;
I am sent to nurse you and get you well; I do my duty with a safe conscience;
it were well if everybody did the same.


I turned with loathing from the woman who could utter so unfeeling
a speech to a person just savedon the very edge of death;
but I felt languid and unable to reflect on all that had passed.
The whole series of my life appeared to me as a dream; I sometimes doubted
if indeed it were all truefor it never presented itself to my mind
with the force of reality.


As the images that floated before me became more distinctI grew feverish;
a darkness pressed around me; no one was near me who soothed me
with the gentle voice of love; no dear hand supported me.
The physician came and prescribed medicinesand the old woman
prepared them for me; but utter carelessness was visible in the first
and the expression of brutality was strongly marked in the visage
of the second. Who could be interested in the fate of a murderer
but the hangman who would gain his fee?



These were my first reflectionsbut I soon learned that Mr. Kirwin
had shown me extreme kindness. He had caused the best room
in the prison to be prepared for me (wretched indeed was the best);
and it was he who had provided a physician and a nurse. It is true
he seldom came to see mefor although he ardently desired
to relieve the sufferings of every human creaturehe did not wish
to be present at the agonies and miserable ravings of a murderer.
He camethereforesometimes to see that I was not neglected
but his visits were short and with long intervals.


One daywhile I was gradually recoveringI was seated in a chair
my eyes half open and my cheeks livid like those in death. I was overcome
by gloom and misery and often reflected I had better seek death
than desire to remain in a world which to me was replete with wretchedness.
At one time I considered whether I should not declare myself guilty
and suffer the penalty of the lawless innocent than poor Justine had been.
Such were my thoughts when the door of my apartment was opened
and Mr. Kirwin entered. His countenance expressed sympathy and compassion;
he drew a chair close to mine and addressed me in FrenchI fear
that this place is very shocking to you; can I do anything
to make you more comfortable?


I thank you, but all that you mention is nothing to me; on the whole earth
there is no comfort which I am capable of receiving.


I know that the sympathy of a stranger can be but of little relief
to one borne down as you are by so strange a misfortune. But you will,
I hope, soon quit this melancholy abode, for doubtless evidence can easily
be brought to free you from the criminal charge.


That is my least concern; I am, by a course of strange events,
become the most miserable of mortals. Persecuted and tortured
as I am and have been, can death be any evil to me?


Nothing indeed could be more unfortunate and agonizing
than the strange chances that have lately occurred. You were thrown,
by some surprising accident, on this shore, renowned for its hospitality,
seized immediately, and charged with murder. The first sight
that was presented to your eyes was the body of your friend,
murdered in so unaccountable a manner and placed, as it were,
by some fiend across your path.


As Mr. Kirwin said thisnotwithstanding the agitation I endured
on this retrospect of my sufferingsI also felt considerable surprise
at the knowledge he seemed to possess concerning me. I suppose
some astonishment was exhibited in my countenancefor Mr. Kirwin
hastened to sayImmediately upon your being taken ill, all the papers
that were on your person were brought me, and I examined them
that I might discover some trace by which I could send to your relations
an account of your misfortune and illness. I found several letters,
and, among others, one which I discovered from its commencement
to be from your father. I instantly wrote to Geneva; nearly two months
have elapsed since the departure of my letter. But you are ill;
even now you tremble; you are unfit for agitation of any kind.


This suspense is a thousand times worse than the most horrible event;
tell me what new scene of death has been acted, and whose murder
I am now to lament?


Your family is perfectly well,said Mr. Kirwin with gentleness;
and someone, a friend, is come to visit you.


I know not by what chain of thought the idea presented itself
but it instantly darted into my mind that the murderer had come



to mock at my misery and taunt me with the death of Clerval
as a new incitement for me to comply with his hellish desires.
I put my hand before my eyesand cried out in agonyOh!
Take him away! I cannot see him; for God's sake, do not let him enter!


Mr. Kirwin regarded me with a troubled countenance. He could not help
regarding my exclamation as a presumption of my guilt and said
in rather a severe toneI should have thought, young man,
that the presence of your father would have been welcome
instead of inspiring such violent repugnance.


My father!cried Iwhile every feature and every muscle was relaxed
from anguish to pleasure. "Is my father indeed come? How kind
how very kind! But where is hewhy does he not hasten to me?"


My change of manner surprised and pleased the magistrate;
perhaps he thought that my former exclamation was a momentary return
of deliriumand now he instantly resumed his former benevolence.
He rose and quitted the room with my nurseand in a moment
my father entered it.


Nothingat this momentcould have given me greater pleasure
than the arrival of my father. I stretched out my hand to him
and criedAre you, then, safe--and Elizabeth--and Ernest?


My father calmed me with assurances of their welfare and endeavoured
by dwelling on these subjects so interesting to my heart
to raise my desponding spirits; but he soon felt that a prison
cannot be the abode of cheerfulness. "What a place is this that you inhabit
my son!" said helooking mournfully at the barred windows
and wretched appearance of the room. "You travelled to seek happiness
but a fatality seems to pursue you. And poor Clerval--"


The name of my unfortunate and murdered friend was an agitation
too great to be endured in my weak state; I shed tears.


Alas! Yes, my father,replied I; "some destiny of the most
horrible kind hangs over meand I must live to fulfil it
or surely I should have died on the coffin of Henry."


We were not allowed to converse for any length of time
for the precarious state of my health rendered every precaution necessary
that could ensure tranquillity. Mr. Kirwin came in and insisted
that my strength should not be exhausted by too much exertion.
But the appearance of my father was to me like that of my good angel
and I gradually recovered my health.


As my sickness quitted meI was absorbed by a gloomy and black melancholy
that nothing could dissipate. The image of Clerval was forever before me
ghastly and murdered. More than once the agitation into which
these reflections threw me made my friends dread a dangerous relapse.
Alas! Why did they preserve so miserable and detested a life?
It was surely that I might fulfil my destinywhich is now drawing
to a close. Soonohvery soonwill death extinguish these throbbings
and relieve me from the mighty weight of anguish that bears me to the dust;
andin executing the award of justiceI shall also sink to rest.
Then the appearance of death was distantalthough the wish was ever present
to my thoughts; and I often sat for hours motionless and speechless
wishing for some mighty revolution that might bury me and my destroyer
in its ruins.


The season of the assizes approached. I had already been three months
in prisonand although I was still weak and in continual danger
of a relapseI was obliged to travel nearly a hundred miles



to the country town where the court was held. Mr. Kirwin charged himself
with every care of collecting witnesses and arranging my defence.
I was spared the disgrace of appearing publicly as a criminal
as the case was not brought before the court that decides on life and death.
The grand jury rejected the billon its being proved
that I was on the Orkney Islands at the hour the body of my friend was found;
and a fortnight after my removal I was liberated from prison.


My father was enraptured on finding me freed from the vexations
of a criminal chargethat I was again allowed to breathe
the fresh atmosphere and permitted to return to my native country.
I did not participate in these feelingsfor to me the walls of a dungeon
or a palace were alike hateful. The cup of life was poisoned forever
and although the sun shone upon meas upon the happy and gay of heart
I saw around me nothing but a dense and frightful darkness
penetrated by no light but the glimmer of two eyes that glared upon me.
Sometimes they were the expressive eyes of Henrylanguishing in death
the dark orbs nearly covered by the lids and the long black lashes
that fringed them; sometimes it was the wateryclouded eyes of the monster
as I first saw them in my chamber at Ingolstadt.


My father tried to awaken in me the feelings of affection.
He talked of Genevawhich I should soon visitof Elizabeth and Ernest;
but these words only drew deep groans from me. Sometimesindeed
I felt a wish for happiness and thought with melancholy delight
of my beloved cousin or longedwith a devouring *maladie du pays*
to see once more the blue lake and rapid Rhonethat had been
so dear to me in early childhood; but my general state of feeling
was a torpor in which a prison was as welcome a residence
as the divinest scene in nature; and these fits were seldom interrupted
but by paroxysms of anguish and despair. At these moments
I often endeavoured to put an end to the existence I loathed
and it required unceasing attendance and vigilance to restrain me
from committing some dreadful act of violence.


Yet one duty remained to methe recollection of which finally triumphed
over my selfish despair. It was necessary that I should return
without delay to Genevathere to watch over the lives of those
I so fondly loved and to lie in wait for the murderer
that if any chance led me to the place of his concealment
or if he dared again to blast me by his presenceI might
with unfailing aimput an end to the existence of the monstrous image
which I had endued with the mockery of a soul still more monstrous.
My father still desired to delay our departurefearful
that I could not sustain the fatigues of a journey
for I was a shattered wreck--the shadow of a human being.
My strength was gone. I was a mere skeletonand fever
night and day preyed upon my wasted frame.


Stillas I urged our leaving Ireland with such inquietude and impatience
my father thought it best to yield. We took our passage on board a vessel
bound for Havre-de-Grace and sailed with a fair wind from the Irish shores.
It was midnight. I lay on the deck looking at the stars
and listening to the dashing of the waves. I hailed the darkness
that shut Ireland from my sightand my pulse beat with a feverish joy
when I reflected that I should soon see Geneva. The past appeared to me
in the light of a frightful dream; yet the vessel in which I was
the wind that blew me from the detested shore of Irelandand the sea
which surrounded me told me too forcibly that I was deceived by no vision
and that Clervalmy friend and dearest companionhad fallen a victim
to me and the monster of my creation. I repassedin my memory
my whole life--my quiet happiness while residing with my family in Geneva
the death of my motherand my departure for Ingolstadt. I remembered
shudderingthe mad enthusiasm that hurried me on to the creation



of my hideous enemyand I called to mind the night in which he first lived.
I was unable to pursue the train of thought; a thousand feelings
pressed upon meand I wept bitterly.


Ever since my recovery from the fever I had been in the custom
of taking every night a small quantity of laudanumfor it was by means
of this drug only that I was enabled to gain the rest necessary
for the preservation of life. Oppressed by the recollection
of my various misfortunesI now swallowed double my usual quantity
and soon slept profoundly. But sleep did not afford me respite
from thought and misery; my dreams presented a thousand objects
that scared me. Towards morning I was possessed by a kind of nightmare;
I felt the fiend's grasp in my neck and could not free myself from it;
groans and cries rang in my ears. My fatherwho was watching over me
perceiving my restlessnessawoke me; the dashing waves were around
the cloudy sky abovethe fiend was not here: a sense of security
a feeling that a truce was established between the present hour
and the irresistibledisastrous future imparted to me
a kind of calm forgetfulnessof which the human mind is
by its structure peculiarly susceptible.


Chapter 22


The voyage came to an end. We landedand proceeded to Paris.
I soon found that I had overtaxed my strength and that I must repose
before I could continue my journey. My father's care and attentions
were indefatigablebut he did not know the origin of my sufferings
and sought erroneous methods to remedy the incurable ill.
He wished me to seek amusement in society. I abhorred the face of man.
Ohnot abhorred! They were my brethrenmy fellow beings
and I felt attracted even to the most repulsive among them
as to creatures of an angelic nature and celestial mechanism.
But I felt that I had no right to share their intercourse.
I had unchained an enemy among them whose joy it was to shed their blood
and to revel in their groans. How they wouldeach and all
abhor me and hunt me from the world did they know my unhallowed acts
and the crimes which had their source in me!


My father yielded at length to my desire to avoid society
and strove by various arguments to banish my despair. Sometimes he thought
that I felt deeply the degradation of being obliged to answer
a charge of murderand he endeavoured to prove to me the futility of pride.


Alas! My father,said Ihow little do you know me. Human beings,
their feelings and passions, would indeed be degraded if such a wretch
as I felt pride. Justine, poor unhappy Justine, was as innocent as I,
and she suffered the same charge; she died for it; and I am the cause
of this--I murdered her. William, Justine, and Henry--they all died
by my hands.


My father had oftenduring my imprisonmentheard me make
the same assertion; when I thus accused myselfhe sometimes seemed
to desire an explanationand at others he appeared to consider it
as the offspring of deliriumand thatduring my illness
some idea of this kind had presented itself to my imagination
the remembrance of which I preserved in my convalescence.
I avoided explanation and maintained a continual silence
concerning the wretch I had created. I had a persuasion
that I should be supposed madand this in itself would forever
have chained my tongue. ButbesidesI could not bring myself
to disclose a secret which would fill my hearer with consternation



and make fear and unnatural horror the inmates of his breast.
I checkedthereforemy impatient thirst for sympathy and was silent
when I would have given the world to have confided the fatal secret.
Yetstillwords like those I have recorded would burst
uncontrollably from me. I could offer no explanation of them
but their truth in part relieved the burden of my mysterious woe.


Upon this occasion my father saidwith an expression of unbounded wonder
My dearest Victor, what infatuation is this? My dear son,
I entreat you never to make such an assertion again.


I am not mad,I cried energetically; "the sun and the heavens
who have viewed my operationscan bear witness of my truth.
I am the assassin of those most innocent victims; they died
by my machinations. A thousand times would I have shed my own blood
drop by dropto have saved their lives; but I could not
my fatherindeed I could not sacrifice the whole human race."


The conclusion of this speech convinced my father that my ideas
were derangedand he instantly changed the subject of our conversation
and endeavoured to alter the course of my thoughts. He wished
as much as possible to obliterate the memory of the scenes
that had taken place in Ireland and never alluded to them
or suffered me to speak of my misfortunes.


As time passed away I became more calm; misery had her dwelling
in my heartbut I no longer talked in the same incoherent manner
of my own crimes; sufficient for me was the consciousness of them.
By the utmost self-violence I curbed the imperious voice of wretchedness
which sometimes desired to declare itself to the whole world
and my manners were calmer and more composed than they had ever been
since my journey to the sea of ice.


A few days before we left Paris on our way to Switzerland
I received the following letter from Elizabeth:


My dear Friend


It gave me the greatest pleasure to receive a letter
from my uncle dated at Paris; you are no longer
at a formidable distanceand I may hope to see you
in less than a fortnight. My poor cousinhow much
you must have suffered! I expect to see you looking even more ill
than when you quitted Geneva. This winter has been passed
most miserablytortured as I have been by anxious suspense;
yet I hope to see peace in your countenance and to find
that your heart is not totally void of comfort and tranquillity.


Yet I fear that the same feelings now exist that made you
so miserable a year agoeven perhaps augmented by time.
I would not disturb you at this periodwhen so many misfortunes
weigh upon youbut a conversation that I had with my uncle
previous to his departure renders some explanation necessary
before we meet.


Explanation! You may possibly sayWhat can Elizabeth
have to explain? If you really say thismy questions are answered
and all my doubts satisfied. But you are distant from me
and it is possible that you may dread and yet be pleased
with this explanation; and in a probability of this being the case
I dare not any longer postpone writing whatduring your absence
I have often wished to express to you but have never had the courage
to begin.



You well knowVictorthat our union had been the favourite plan
of your parents ever since our infancy. We were told this when young
and taught to look forward to it as an event that would certainly
take place. We were affectionate playfellows during childhood
andI believedear and valued friends to one another as we grew older.
But as brother and sister often entertain a lively affection
towards each other without desiring a more intimate union
may not such also be our case? Tell medearest Victor. Answer me
I conjure you by our mutual happinesswith simple truth-Do
you not love another?


You have travelled; you have spent several years of your life
at Ingolstadt; and I confess to youmy friendthat
when I saw you last autumn so unhappyflying to solitude
from the society of every creatureI could not help supposing
that you might regret our connection and believe yourself
bound in honour to fulfil the wishes of your parents
although they opposed themselves to your inclinations.
But this is false reasoning. I confess to youmy friend
that I love you and that in my airy dreams of futurity
you have been my constant friend and companion.
But it is your happiness I desire as well as my own
when I declare to you that our marriage would render me
eternally miserable unless it were the dictate
of your own free choice. Even now I weep to think that
borne down as you are by the cruellest misfortunes
you may stifleby the word "honour all hope of that love
and happiness which would alone restore you to yourself.
I, who have so disinterested an affection for you,
may increase your miseries tenfold by being an obstacle
to your wishes. Ah! Victor, be assured that your cousin
and playmate has too sincere a love for you not to be made miserable
by this supposition. Be happy, my friend; and if you obey me
in this one request, remain satisfied that nothing on earth
will have the power to interrupt my tranquillity.


Do not let this letter disturb you; do not answer tomorrow,
or the next day, or even until you come, if it will give you pain.
My uncle will send me news of your health, and if I see but one smile
on your lips when we meet, occasioned by this or any other exertion
of mine, I shall need no other happiness.


Elizabeth Lavenza

Geneva, May 18th, 17-


This letter revived in my memory what I had before forgotten,
the threat of the fiend--*I will be with you on your
wedding-night!*" Such was my sentenceand on that night
would the daemon employ every art to destroy me and tear me
from the glimpse of happiness which promised partly to console
my sufferings. On that night he had determined to consummate
his crimes by my death. Wellbe it so; a deadly struggle
would then assuredly take placein which if he were victorious
I should be at peace and his power over me be at an end.
If he were vanquishedI should be a free man. Alas! What freedom?
Such as the peasant enjoys when his family have been massacred
before his eyeshis cottage burnthis lands laid waste
and he is turned adrifthomelesspennilessand alonebut free.
Such would be my liberty except that in my Elizabeth I possessed
a treasurealasbalanced by those horrors of remorse and guilt
which would pursue me until death.

Sweet and beloved Elizabeth! I read and reread her letter


and some softened feelings stole into my heart and dared to whisper
paradisiacal dreams of love and joy; but the apple was already eaten
and the angel's arm bared to drive me from all hope. Yet I would die
to make her happy. If the monster executed his threat
death was inevitable; yetagainI considered whether my marriage
would hasten my fate. My destruction might indeed arrive
a few months soonerbut if my torturer should suspect that I postponed it
influenced by his menaceshe would surely find other
and perhaps more dreadful means of revenge. He had vowed
*to be with me on my wedding-night*yet he did not consider
that threat as binding him to peace in the meantimefor as if to show me
that he was not yet satiated with bloodhe had murdered Clerval
immediately after the enunciation of his threats. I resolvedtherefore
that if my immediate union with my cousin would conduce either to hers
or my father's happinessmy adversary's designs against my life
should not retard it a single hour.


In this state of mind I wrote to Elizabeth. My letter was calm
and affectionate. "I fearmy beloved girl I said, little happiness
remains for us on earth; yet all that I may one day enjoy is centred in you.
Chase away your idle fears; to you alone do I consecrate my life
and my endeavours for contentment. I have one secretElizabeth
a dreadful one; when revealed to youit will chill your frame with horror
and thenfar from being surprised at my miseryyou will only wonder
that I survive what I have endured. I will confide this tale of misery
and terror to you the day after our marriage shall take placefor
my sweet cousinthere must be perfect confidence between us.
But until thenI conjure youdo not mention or allude to it.
This I most earnestly entreatand I know you will comply."


In about a week after the arrival of Elizabeth's letter
we returned to Geneva. The sweet girl welcomed me with warm affection
yet tears were in her eyes as she beheld my emaciated frame
and feverish cheeks. I saw a change in her also. She was thinner
and had lost much of that heavenly vivacity that had before charmed me;
but her gentleness and soft looks of compassion made her
a more fit companion for one blasted and miserable as I was.


The tranquillity which I now enjoyed did not endure. Memory brought madness
with itand when I thought of what had passeda real insanity possessed me;
sometimes I was furious and burnt with ragesometimes low and despondent.
I neither spoke nor looked at anyonebut sat motionless
bewildered by the multitude of miseries that overcame me.


Elizabeth alone had the power to draw me from these fits;
her gentle voice would soothe me when transported by passion
and inspire me with human feelings when sunk in torpor. She wept
with me and for me. When reason returnedshe would remonstrate
and endeavour to inspire me with resignation. Ah! It is well
for the unfortunate to be resignedbut for the guilty
there is no peace. The agonies of remorse poison the luxury
there is otherwise sometimes found in indulging the excess of grief.


Soon after my arrival my father spoke of my immediate marriage
with Elizabeth. I remained silent.


Have you, then, some other attachment?


None on earth. I love Elizabeth and look forward to our union
with delight. Let the day therefore be fixed; and on it
I will consecrate myself, in life or death, to the happiness
of my cousin.


My dear Victor, do not speak thus. Heavy misfortunes have befallen us,



but let us only cling closer to what remains and transfer our love
for those whom we have lost to those who yet live. Our circle
will be small but bound close by the ties of affection
and mutual misfortune. And when time shall have softened your despair,
new and dear objects of care will be born to replace those
of whom we have been so cruelly deprived.


Such were the lessons of my father. But to me the remembrance
of the threat returned; nor can you wonder thatomnipotent
as the fiend had yet been in his deeds of bloodI should almost
regard him as invincibleand that when he had pronounced the words
*I shall be with you on your wedding-night*,I should regard
the threatened fate as unavoidable. But death was no evil to me
if the loss of Elizabeth were balanced with itand I therefore
with a contented and even cheerful countenanceagreed with my father
that if my cousin would consentthe ceremony should take place
in ten daysand thus putas I imaginedthe seal to my fate.


Great God! If for one instant I had thought what might be
the hellish intention of my fiendish adversaryI would rather
have banished myself forever from my native country and wandered
a friendless outcast over the earth than have consented
to this miserable marriage. Butas if possessed of magic powers
the monster had blinded me to his real intentions; and when I thought
that I had prepared only my own deathI hastened that
of a far dearer victim.


As the period fixed for our marriage drew nearerwhether from cowardice
or a prophetic feelingI felt my heart sink within me. But I concealed
my feelings by an appearance of hilarity that brought smiles and joy
to the countenance of my fatherbut hardly deceived the everwatchful
and nicer eye of Elizabeth. She looked forward to our union
with placid contentmentnot unmingled with a little fear
which past misfortunes had impressedthat what now appeared certain
and tangible happiness might soon dissipate into an airy dream
and leave no trace but deep and everlasting regret.


Preparations were made for the eventcongratulatory visits were received
and all wore a smiling appearance. I shut upas well as I could
in my own heart the anxiety that preyed there and entered
with seeming earnestness into the plans of my father
although they might only serve as the decorations of my tragedy.
Through my father's exertions a part of the inheritance of Elizabeth
had been restored to her by the Austrian government. A small possession
on the shores of Como belonged to her. It was agreed that
immediately after our unionwe should proceed to Villa Lavenza
and spend our first days of happiness beside the beautiful lake
near which it stood.


In the meantime I took every precaution to defend my person
in case the fiend should openly attack me. I carried pistols
and a dagger constantly about me and was ever on the watch
to prevent artificeand by these means gained a greater degree
of tranquillity. Indeedas the period approachedthe threat
appeared more as a delusionnot to be regarded as worthy
to disturb my peacewhile the happiness I hoped for in my marriage
wore a greater appearance of certainty as the day fixed
for its solemnization drew nearer and I heard it continually spoken of
as an occurrence which no accident could possibly prevent.


Elizabeth seemed happy; my tranquil demeanour contributed greatly
to calm her mind. But on the day that was to fulfil my wishes
and my destinyshe was melancholyand a presentiment of evil
pervaded her; and perhaps also she thought of the dreadful secret



which I had promised to reveal to her on the following day.
My father was in the meantime overjoyed and in the bustle
of preparation only recognized in the melancholy of his niece
the diffidence of a bride.


After the ceremony was performed a large party assembled at my father's
but it was agreed that Elizabeth and I should commence our journey by water
sleeping that night at Evian and continuing our voyage on the following day.
The day was fairthe wind favourable; all smiled on our nuptial embarkation.


Those were the last moments of my life during which I enjoyed
the feeling of happiness. We passed rapidly along; the sun was hot
but we were sheltered from its rays by a kind of canopy
while we enjoyed the beauty of the scenesometimes on one side of the lake
where we saw Mont Salevethe pleasant banks of Montalegre
and at a distancesurmounting allthe beautiful Mont Blanc
and the assemblage of snowy mountains that in vain endeavour to emulate her;
sometimes coasting the opposite bankswe saw the mighty Jura
opposing its dark side to the ambition that would quit its native country
and an almost insurmountable barrier to the invader
who should wish to enslave it.


I took the hand of Elizabeth. "You are sorrowfulmy love.
Ah! If you knew what I have suffered and what I may yet endure
you would endeavour to let me taste the quiet and freedom
from despair that this one day at least permits me to enjoy."


Be happy, my dear Victor,replied Elizabeth; "there isI hope
nothing to distress you; and be assured that if a lively joy
is not painted in my facemy heart is contented. Something whispers to me
not to depend too much on the prospect that is opened before us
but I will not listen to such a sinister voice. Observe how fast
we move along and how the cloudswhich sometimes obscure
and sometimes rise above the dome of Mont Blancrender this scene of beauty
still more interesting. Look also at the innumerable fish
that are swimming in the clear waterswhere we can distinguish
every pebble that lies at the bottom. What a divine day!
How happy and serene all nature appears!"


Thus Elizabeth endeavoured to divert her thoughts and mine
from all reflection upon melancholy subjects. But her temper
was fluctuating; joy for a few instants shone in her eyes
but it continually gave place to distraction and reverie.


The sun sank lower in the heavens; we passed the river Drance
and observed its path through the chasms of the higher
and the glens of the lower hills. The Alps here come closer to the lake
and we approached the amphitheatre of mountains which forms
its eastern boundary. The spire of Evian shone under the woods
that surrounded it and the range of mountain above mountain
by which it was overhung.


The windwhich had hitherto carried us along with amazing rapidity
sank at sunset to a light breeze; the soft air just ruffled the water
and caused a pleasant motion among the trees as we approached the shore
from which it wafted the most delightful scent of flowers and hay.
The sun sank beneath the horizon as we landedand as I touched the shore
I felt those cares and fears revive which soon were to clasp me
and cling to me forever.


Chapter 23



It was eight o'clock when we landed; we walked for a short time
on the shoreenjoying the transitory lightand then retired
to the inn and contemplated the lovely scene of waterswoods
and mountainsobscured in darknessyet still displaying
their black outlines.


The windwhich had fallen in the southnow rose with great violence
in the west. The moon had reached her summit in the heavens
and was beginning to descend; the clouds swept across it
swifter than the flight of the vulture and dimmed her rays
while the lake reflected the scene of the busy heavens
rendered still busier by the restless waves that were beginning to rise.
Suddenly a heavy storm of rain descended.


I had been calm during the daybut so soon as night obscured
the shapes of objectsa thousand fears arose in my mind.
I was anxious and watchfulwhile my right hand grasped a pistol
which was hidden in my bosom; every sound terrified mebut I resolved
that I would sell my life dearly and not shrink from the conflict
until my own life or that of my adversary was extinguished.


Elizabeth observed my agitation for some time in timid
and fearful silencebut there was something in my glance
which communicated terror to herand tremblingshe asked
What is it that agitates you, my dear Victor? What is it you fear?


Oh! Peace, peace, my love,replied I; "this night
and all will be safe; but this night is dreadfulvery dreadful."


I passed an hour in this state of mindwhen suddenly I reflected
how fearful the combat which I momentarily expected would be to my wife
and I earnestly entreated her to retireresolving not to join her
until I had obtained some knowledge as to the situation of my enemy.


She left meand I continued some time walking up and down the passages
of the house and inspecting every corner that might afford a retreat
to my adversary. But I discovered no trace of him and was beginning
to conjecture that some fortunate chance had intervened
to prevent the execution of his menaces when suddenly I heard
a shrill and dreadful scream. It came from the room into which Elizabeth
had retired. As I heard itthe whole truth rushed into my mind
my arms droppedthe motion of every muscle and fibre was suspended;
I could feel the blood trickling in my veins and tingling
in the extremities of my limbs. This state lasted but for an instant;
the scream was repeatedand I rushed into the room.


Great God! Why did I not then expire! Why am I here to relate
the destruction of the best hope and the purest creature on earth?
She was therelifeless and inanimatethrown across the bed
her head hanging down and her pale and distorted features
half covered by her hair. Everywhere I turn I see the same figure-her
bloodless arms and relaxed form flung by the murderer
on its bridal bier. Could I behold this and live? Alas!
Life is obstinate and clings closest where it is most hated.
For a moment only did I lose recollection; I fell senseless on the ground.


When I recovered I found myself surrounded by the people of the inn;
their countenances expressed a breathless terrorbut the horror of others
appeared only as a mockerya shadow of the feelings that oppressed me.
I escaped from them to the room where lay the body of Elizabeth
my lovemy wifeso lately livingso dearso worthy.
She had been moved from the posture in which I had first beheld her
and nowas she layher head upon her arm and a handkerchief



thrown across her face and neckI might have supposed her asleep.
I rushed towards her and embraced her with ardourbut the deadly languor
and coldness of the limbs told me that what I now held in my arms
had ceased to be the Elizabeth whom I had loved and cherished.
The murderous mark of the fiend's grasp was on her neck
and the breath had ceased to issue from her lips.


While I still hung over her in the agony of despairI happened to look up.
The windows of the room had before been darkenedand I felt a kind of panic
on seeing the pale yellow light of the moon illuminate the chamber.
The shutters had been thrown backand with a sensation of horror
not to be describedI saw at the open window a figure the most hideous
and abhorred. A grin was on the face of the monster; he seemed to jeer
as with his fiendish finger he pointed towards the corpse of my wife.
I rushed towards the windowand drawing a pistol from my bosomfired;
but he eluded meleaped from his stationand running
with the swiftness of lightningplunged into the lake.


The report of the pistol brought a crowd into the room. I pointed
to the spot where he had disappearedand we followed the track with boats;
nets were castbut in vain. After passing several hours
we returned hopelessmost of my companions believing it to have been
a form conjured up by my fancy. After having landed
they proceeded to search the countryparties going
in different directions among the woods and vines.


I attempted to accompany them and proceeded a short distance
from the housebut my head whirled roundmy steps were like those
of a drunken manI fell at last in a state of utter exhaustion;
a film covered my eyesand my skin was parched with the heat of fever.
In this state I was carried back and placed on a bedhardly conscious
of what had happened; my eyes wandered round the room
as if to seek something that I had lost.


After an interval I aroseand as if by instinctcrawled into the room
where the corpse of my beloved lay. There were women weeping around;
I hung over it and joined my sad tears to theirs; all this time
no distinct idea presented itself to my mindbut my thoughts rambled
to various subjectsreflecting confusedly on my misfortunes
and their cause. I was bewilderedin a cloud of wonder and horror.
The death of Williamthe execution of Justinethe murder of Clerval
and lastly of my wife; even at that moment I knew not that my only remaining
friends were safe from the malignity of the fiend; my father even now
might be writhing under his graspand Ernest might be dead at his feet.
This idea made me shudder and recalled me to action. I started up
and resolved to return to Geneva with all possible speed.


There were no horses to be procuredand I must return by the lake;
but the wind was unfavourableand the rain fell in torrents.
Howeverit was hardly morningand I might reasonably hope to arrive
by night. I hired men to row and took an oar myself
for I had always experienced relief from mental torment in bodily exercise.
But the overflowing misery I now feltand the excess of agitation
that I endured rendered me incapable of any exertion.
I threw down the oarand leaning my head upon my hands
gave way to every gloomy idea that arose. If I looked up
I saw scenes which were familiar to me in my happier time
and which I had contemplated but the day before in the company of her
who was now but a shadow and a recollection. Tears streamed from my eyes.
The rain had ceased for a momentand I saw the fish play in the waters
as they had done a few hours before; they had then been observed
by Elizabeth. Nothing is so painful to the human mind as a great
and sudden change. The sun might shine or the clouds might lower
but nothing could appear to me as it had done the day before.



A fiend had snatched from me every hope of future happiness;
no creature had ever been so miserable as I was; so frightful an event
is single in the history of man.


But why should I dwell upon the incidents that followed
this last overwhelming event? Mine has been a tale of horrors;
I have reached their acmeand what I must now relate
can but be tedious to you. Know thatone by onemy friends
were snatched away; I was left desolate. My own strength is exhausted
and I must tellin a few wordswhat remains of my hideous narration.


I arrived at Geneva. My father and Ernest yet livedbut the former
sunk under the tidings that I bore. I see him nowexcellent
and venerable old man! His eyes wandered in vacancyfor they had lost
their charm and their delight--his Elizabethhis more than daughter
whom he doted on with all that affection which a man feels
who in the decline of lifehaving few affectionsclings more earnestly
to those that remain. Cursedcursed be the fiend that brought misery
on his grey hairs and doomed him to waste in wretchedness!
He could not live under the horrors that were accumulated around him;
the springs of existence suddenly gave way; he was unable
to rise from his bedand in a few days he died in my arms.


What then became of me? I know not; I lost sensation
and chains and darkness were the only objects that pressed upon me.
SometimesindeedI dreamt that I wandered in flowery meadows
and pleasant vales with the friends of my youthbut I awoke
and found myself in a dungeon. Melancholy followedbut by degrees
I gained a clear conception of my miseries and situation
and was then released from my prison. For they had called me mad
and during many monthsas I understooda solitary cell
had been my habitation.


Libertyhoweverhad been a useless gift to mehad I not
as I awakened to reasonat the same time awakened to revenge.
As the memory of past misfortunes pressed upon meI began to reflect
on their cause--the monster whom I had createdthe miserable daemon
whom I had sent abroad into the world for my destruction.
I was possessed by a maddening rage when I thought of him
and desired and ardently prayed that I might have him within my grasp
to wreak a great and signal revenge on his cursed head.


Nor did my hate long confine itself to useless wishes; I began to
reflect on the best means of securing him; and for this purpose
about a month after my releaseI repaired to a criminal judge
in the town and told him that I had an accusation to make
that I knew the destroyer of my familyand that I required him
to exert his whole authority for the apprehension of the murderer.


The magistrate listened to me with attention and kindness.
Be assured, sir,said heno pains or exertions on my part
shall be spared to discover the villain.


I thank you,replied I; "listenthereforeto the deposition
that I have to make. It is indeed a tale so strange that I should fear
you would not credit it were there not something in truth which
however wonderfulforces conviction. The story is too connected
to be mistaken for a dreamand I have no motive for falsehood."
My manner as I thus addressed him was impressive but calm;
I had formed in my own heart a resolution to pursue my destroyer to death
and this purpose quieted my agony and for an interval reconciled me to life.
I now related my history briefly but with firmness and precision
marking the dates with accuracy and never deviating
into invective or exclamation.



The magistrate appeared at first perfectly incredulousbut as I continued
he became more attentive and interested; I saw him sometimes
shudder with horror; at others a lively surpriseunmingled with disbelief
was painted on his countenance.


When I had concluded my narration I saidThis is the being
whom I accuse and for whose seizure and punishment I call upon you
to exert your whole power. It is your duty as a magistrate,
and I believe and hope that your feelings as a man will not revolt
from the execution of those functions on this occasion.


This address caused a considerable change in the physiognomy
of my own auditor. He had heard my story with that half kind of belief
that is given to a tale of spirits and supernatural events;
but when he was called upon to act officially in consequence
the whole tide of his incredulity returned. Hehowever
answered mildlyI would willingly afford you every aid in your pursuit,
but the creature of whom you speak appears to have powers
which would put all my exertions to defiance. Who can follow an animal
which can traverse the sea of ice and inhabit caves and dens
where no man would venture to intrude? Besides, some months have elapsed
since the commission of his crimes, and no one can conjecture
to what place he has wandered or what region he may now inhabit.


I do not doubt that he hovers near the spot which I inhabit,
and if he has indeed taken refuge in the Alps, he may be hunted
like the chamois and destroyed as a beast of prey. But I perceive
your thoughts; you do not credit my narrative and do not intend
to pursue my enemy with the punishment which is his desert.


As I spokerage sparkled in my eyes; the magistrate was intimidated.
You are mistaken,said he. "I will exert myselfand if it is in my power
to seize the monsterbe assured that he shall suffer punishment
proportionate to his crimes. But I fearfrom what you have
yourself described to be his propertiesthat this will prove impracticable;
and thuswhile every proper measure is pursuedyou should make up
your mind to disappointment."


That cannot be; but all that I can say will be of little avail.
My revenge is of no moment to you; yet, while I allow it to be a vice,
I confess that it is the devouring and only passion of my soul.
My rage is unspeakable when I reflect that the murderer,
whom I have turned loose upon society, still exists. You refuse
my just demand; I have but one resource, and I devote myself,
either in my life or death, to his destruction.


I trembled with excess of agitation as I said this; there was a frenzy
in my mannerand somethingI doubt notof that haughty fierceness
which the martyrs of old are said to have possessed.
But to a Genevan magistratewhose mind was occupied by far other ideas
than those of devotion and heroismthis elevation of mind
had much the appearance of madness. He endeavoured to soothe me
as a nurse does a child and reverted to my tale
as the effects of delirium.


Man,I criedhow ignorant art thou in thy pride of wisdom!
Cease; you know not what it is you say.


I broke from the house angry and disturbed and retired
to meditate on some other mode of action.



Chapter 24


My present situation was one in which all voluntary thought
was swallowed up and lost. I was hurried away by fury;
revenge alone endowed me with strength and composure; it moulded
my feelings and allowed me to be calculating and calm at periods
when otherwise delirium or death would have been my portion.


My first resolution was to quit Geneva forever; my country
whichwhen I was happy and belovedwas dear to menow
in my adversitybecame hateful. I provided myself with a sum of money
together with a few jewels which had belonged to my motherand departed.


And now my wanderings began which are to cease but with life.
I have traversed a vast portion of the earth and have endured
all the hardships which travellers in deserts and barbarous countries
are wont to meet. How I have lived I hardly know; many times
have I stretched my failing limbs upon the sandy plain
and prayed for death. But revenge kept me alive; I dared not die
and leave my adversary in being.


When I quitted Geneva my first labour was to gain some clue
by which I might trace the steps of my fiendish enemy. But my plan
was unsettledand I wandered many hours round the confines of the town
uncertain what path I should pursue. As night approached
I found myself at the entrance of the cemetery where William
Elizabethand my father reposed. I entered it and approached the tomb
which marked their graves. Everything was silent except the leaves
of the treeswhich were gently agitated by the wind;
the night was nearly darkand the scene would have been solemn
and affecting even to an uninterested observer. The spirits
of the departed seemed to flit around and to cast a shadow
which was felt but not seenaround the head of the mourner.


The deep grief which this scene had at first excited quickly gave way
to rage and despair. They were deadand I lived; their murderer also lived
and to destroy him I must drag out my weary existence. I knelt on the grass
and kissed the earth and with quivering lips exclaimed
By the sacred earth on which I kneel, by the shades that wander near me,
by the deep and eternal grief that I feel, I swear; and by thee, O Night,
and the spirits that preside over thee, to pursue the daemon
who caused this misery, until he or I shall perish in mortal conflict.
For this purpose I will preserve my life; to execute this dear revenge
will I again behold the sun and tread the green herbage of earth,
which otherwise should vanish from my eyes forever. And I call on you,
spirits of the dead, and on you, wandering ministers of vengeance,
to aid and conduct me in my work. Let the cursed and hellish monster
drink deep of agony; let him feel the despair that now torments me.


I had begun my adjuration with solemnity and an awe which almost assured me
that the shades of my murdered friends heard and approved my devotion
but the furies possessed me as I concludedand rage choked my utterance.


I was answered through the stillness of night by a loud and fiendish laugh.
It rang on my ears long and heavily; the mountains re-echoed it
and I felt as if all hell surrounded me with mockery and laughter.
Surely in that moment I should have been possessed by frenzy
and have destroyed my miserable existence but that my vow was heard
and that I was reserved for vengeance. The laughter died away
when a well-known and abhorred voiceapparently close to my ear
addressed me in an audible whisperI am satisfied, miserable wretch!
You have determined to live, and I am satisfied.



I darted towards the spot from which the sound proceeded
but the devil eluded my grasp. Suddenly the broad disk of the moon
arose and shone full upon his ghastly and distorted shape
as he fled with more than mortal speed.


I pursued himand for many months this has been my task.
Guided by a slight clueI followed the windings of the Rhone
but vainly. The blue Mediterranean appearedand by a strange chance
I saw the fiend enter by night and hide himself in a vessel
bound for the Black Sea. I took my passage in the same ship
but he escapedI know not how.


Amidst the wilds of Tartary and Russiaalthough he still evaded me
I have ever followed in his track. Sometimes the peasants
scared by this horrid apparitioninformed me of his path;
sometimes he himselfwho feared that if I lost all trace of him
I should despair and dieleft some mark to guide me. The snows
descended on my headand I saw the print of his huge step on the
white plain. To you first entering on lifeto whom care is new
and agony unknownhow can you understand what I have felt and still feel?
Coldwantand fatigue were the least pains which I was destined to endure;
I was cursed by some devil and carried about with me my eternal hell;
yet still a spirit of good followed and directed my steps
and when I most murmured would suddenly extricate me
from seemingly insurmountable difficulties. Sometimeswhen nature
overcome by hungersank under the exhaustiona repast was prepared for me
in the desert that restored and inspirited me. The fare wasindeed
coarsesuch as the peasants of the country atebut I will not doubt
that it was set there by the spirits that I had invoked to aid me.
Oftenwhen all was drythe heavens cloudlessand I was parched by thirst
a slight cloud would bedim the skyshed the few drops that revived me
and vanish.


I followedwhen I couldthe courses of the rivers; but the daemon
generally avoided theseas it was here that the population of the country
chiefly collected. In other places human beings were seldom seen
and I generally subsisted on the wild animals that crossed my path.
I had money with me and gained the friendship of the villagers
by distributing it; or I brought with me some food that I had killed
whichafter taking a small partI always presented to those
who had provided me with fire and utensils for cooking.


My lifeas it passed thuswas indeed hateful to me
and it was during sleep alone that I could taste joy. O blessed sleep!
Oftenwhen most miserableI sank to reposeand my dreams lulled me
even to rapture. The spirits that guarded me had provided these moments
or rather hoursof happiness that I might retain strength
to fulfil my pilgrimage. Deprived of this respiteI should have sunk
under my hardships. During the day I was sustained and inspirited
by the hope of nightfor in sleep I saw my friendsmy wife
and my beloved country; again I saw the benevolent countenance
of my fatherheard the silver tones of my Elizabeth's voice
and beheld Clerval enjoying health and youth. Often
when wearied by a toilsome marchI persuaded myself that I was dreaming
until night should come and that I should then enjoy reality
in the arms of my dearest friends. What agonizing fondness
did I feel for them! How did I cling to their dear forms
as sometimes they haunted even my waking hoursand persuade myself
that they still lived! At such moments vengeancethat burned within me
died in my heartand I pursued my path towards the destruction
of the daemon more as a task enjoined by heavenas the mechanical impulse
of some power of which I was unconsciousthan as the ardent desire
of my soul.



What his feelings were whom I pursued I cannot know. Sometimesindeed
he left marks in writing on the barks of the trees or cut in stone
that guided me and instigated my fury. "My reign is not yet over"-these
words were legible in one of these inscriptions-"
you liveand my power is complete. Follow me; I seek the everlasting ices
of the northwhere you will feel the misery of cold and frost
to which I am impassive. You will find near this place
if you follow not too tardilya dead hare; eat and be refreshed.
Come onmy enemy; we have yet to wrestle for our lives
but many hard and miserable hours must you endure until that period
shall arrive."


Scoffing devil! Again do I vow vengeance; again do I devote thee
miserable fiendto torture and death. Never will I give up my search
until he or I perish; and then with what ecstasy shall I join my Elizabeth
and my departed friendswho even now prepare for me the reward
of my tedious toil and horrible pilgrimage!


As I still pursued my journey to the northwardthe snows thickened
and the cold increased in a degree almost too severe to support.
The peasants were shut up in their hovelsand only a few of the most hardy
ventured forth to seize the animals whom starvation had forced
from their hiding-places to seek for prey. The rivers were covered with ice
and no fish could be procured; and thus I was cut off
from my chief article of maintenance.


The triumph of my enemy increased with the difficulty of my labours.
One inscription that he left was in these words: "Prepare!
Your toils only begin; wrap yourself in furs and provide food
for we shall soon enter upon a journey where your sufferings
will satisfy my everlasting hatred."


My courage and perseverance were invigorated by these scoffing words;
I resolved not to fail in my purposeand calling on heaven to support me
I continued with unabated fervour to traverse immense deserts
until the ocean appeared at a distance and formed the utmost boundary
of the horizon. Oh! How unlike it was to the blue seasons of the south!
Covered with iceit was only to be distinguished from land
by its superior wildness and ruggedness. The Greeks wept for joy
when they beheld the Mediterranean from the hills of Asia
and hailed with rapture the boundary of their toils. I did not weep
but I knelt down and with a full heart thanked my guiding spirit
for conducting me in safety to the place where I hoped
notwithstanding my adversary's gibeto meet and grapple with him.


Some weeks before this period I had procured a sledge and dogs
and thus traversed the snows with inconceivable speed. I know not
whether the fiend possessed the same advantagesbut I found that
as before I had daily lost ground in the pursuitI now gained on him
so much so that when I first saw the ocean he was but one day's journey
in advanceand I hoped to intercept him before he should reach the beach.
With new couragethereforeI pressed onand in two days
arrived at a wretched hamlet on the seashore. I inquired of the inhabitants
concerning the fiend and gained accurate information. A gigantic monster
they saidhad arrived the night beforearmed with a gun and many pistols
putting to flight the inhabitants of a solitary cottage through fear
of his terrific appearance. He had carried off their store of winter food
and placing it in a sledgeto draw which he had seized
on a numerous drove of trained dogshe had harnessed them
and the same nightto the joy of the horror-struck villagers
had pursued his journey across the sea in a direction that led to no land;
and they conjectured that he must speedily be destroyed
by the breaking of the ice or frozen by the eternal frosts.



On hearing this information I suffered a temporary access of despair.
He had escaped meand I must commence a destructive
and almost endless journey across the mountainous ices of the ocean
amidst cold that few of the inhabitants could long endure and which I
the native of a genial and sunny climatecould not hope to survive.
Yet at the idea that the fiend should live and be triumphant
my rage and vengeance returnedand like a mighty tide
overwhelmed every other feeling. After a slight repose
during which the spirits of the dead hovered round and instigated me
to toil and revengeI prepared for my journey.


I exchanged my land-sledge for one fashioned for the inequalities
of the frozen oceanand purchasing a plentiful stock of provisions
I departed from land.


I cannot guess how many days have passed since then
but I have endured misery which nothing but the eternal sentiment
of a just retribution burning within my heart could have enabled me
to support. Immense and rugged mountains of ice often
barred up my passageand I often heard the thunder of the ground sea
which threatened my destruction. But again the frost came
and made the paths of the sea secure.


By the quantity of provision which I had consumedI should guess
that I had passed three weeks in this journey; and the continual
protraction of hopereturning back upon the heartoften wrung bitter drops
of despondency and grief from my eyes. Despair had indeed
almost secured her preyand I should soon have sunk beneath this misery.
Onceafter the poor animals that conveyed me had with incredible toil
gained the summit of a sloping ice mountainand one
sinking under his fatiguediedI viewed the expanse before me with anguish
when suddenly my eye caught a dark speck upon the dusky plain.
I strained my sight to discover what it could be and uttered a wild cry
of ecstasy when I distinguished a sledge and the distorted proportions
of a well-known form within. Oh! With what a burning gush did hope
revisit my heart! Warm tears filled my eyeswhich I hastily wiped away
that they might not intercept the view I had of the daemon;
but still my sight was dimmed by the burning dropsuntil
giving way to the emotions that oppressed meI wept aloud.


But this was not the time for delay; I disencumbered the dogs
of their dead companiongave them a plentiful portion of food
and after an hour's restwhich was absolutely necessary
and yet which was bitterly irksome to meI continued my route.
The sledge was still visiblenor did I again lose sight of it
except at the moments when for a short time some ice-rock concealed it
with its intervening crags. I indeed perceptibly gained on it
and whenafter nearly two days' journeyI beheld my enemy at no
more than a mile distantmy heart bounded within me.


But nowwhen I appeared almost within grasp of my foe
my hopes were suddenly extinguishedand I lost all trace of him
more utterly than I had ever done before. A ground sea was heard;
the thunder of its progressas the waters rolled and swelled
beneath mebecame every moment more ominous and terrific.
I pressed onbut in vain. The wind arose; the sea roared; and
as with the mighty shock of an earthquakeit split and cracked
with a tremendous and overwhelming sound. The work was soon finished;
in a few minutes a tumultuous sea rolled between me and my enemy
and I was left drifting on a scattered piece of ice
that was continually lessening and thus preparing for me a hideous death.


In this manner many appalling hours passed; several of my dogs died



and I myself was about to sink under the accumulation of distress
when I saw your vessel riding at anchor and holding forth to me
hopes of succour and life. I had no conception that vessels
ever came so far north and was astounded at the sight.
I quickly destroyed part of my sledge to construct oars
and by these means was enabledwith infinite fatigue
to move my ice raft in the direction of your ship. I had determined
if you were going southwardsstill to trust myself to the mercy
of the seas rather than abandon my purpose. I hoped to induce you
to grant me a boat with which I could pursue my enemy.
But your direction was northwards. You took me on board
when my vigour was exhaustedand I should soon have sunk
under my multiplied hardships into a death which I still dread
for my task is unfulfilled.


Oh! When will my guiding spiritin conducting me to the daemon
allow me the rest I so much desire; or must I dieand he yet live?
If I doswear to meWaltonthat he shall not escape
that you will seek him and satisfy my vengeance in his death.
And do I dare to ask of you to undertake my pilgrimage
to endure the hardships that I have undergone? No; I am not so selfish.
Yetwhen I am deadif he should appearif the ministers of vengeance
should conduct him to youswear that he shall not live-swear
that he shall not triumph over my accumulated woes and survive
to add to the list of his dark crimes. He is eloquent and persuasive
and once his words had even power over my heart; but trust him not.
His soul is as hellish as his formfull of treachery and fiendlike malice.
Hear him not; call on the names of WilliamJustineClervalElizabeth
my fatherand of the wretched Victorand thrust your sword into his heart.
I will hover near and direct the steel aright.


Waltonin continuation.

August 26th17-


You have read this strange and terrific storyMargaret;
and do you not feel your blood congeal with horrorlike that
which even now curdles mine? Sometimesseized with sudden agony
he could not continue his tale; at othershis voice broken
yet piercinguttered with difficulty the words so replete with anguish.
His fine and lovely eyes were now lighted up with indignation
now subdued to downcast sorrow and quenched in infinite wretchedness.
Sometimes he commanded his countenance and tones and related
the most horrible incidents with a tranquil voicesuppressing every mark
of agitation; thenlike a volcano bursting forth
his face would suddenly change to an expression of the wildest rage
as he shrieked out imprecations on his persecutor.


His tale is connected and told with an appearance of the simplest truth
yet I own to you that the letters of Felix and Safiewhich he showed me
and the apparition of the monster seen from our ship
brought to me a greater conviction of the truth of his narrative
than his asseverationshowever earnest and connected.
Such a monster hasthenreally existence! I cannot doubt it
yet I am lost in surprise and admiration. Sometimes I endeavoured
to gain from Frankenstein the particulars of his creature's formation
but on this point he was impenetrable.


Are you mad, my friend?said he. "Or whither
does your senseless curiosity lead you? Would you also create for yourself
and the world a demoniacal enemy? Peacepeace! Learn my miseries
and do not seek to increase your own."



Frankenstein discovered that I made notes concerning his history;
he asked to see them and then himself corrected and augmented them
in many placesbut principally in giving the life and spirit
to the conversations he held with his enemy. "Since you have preserved
my narration said he, I would not that a mutilated one
should go down to posterity."


Thus has a week passed awaywhile I have listened to the strangest tale
that ever imagination formed. My thoughts and every feeling of my soul
have been drunk up by the interest for my guest which this tale
and his own elevated and gentle manners have created.
I wish to soothe himyet can I counsel one so infinitely miserable
so destitute of every hope of consolationto live? Ohno!
The only joy that he can now know will be when he composes
his shattered spirit to peace and death. Yet he enjoys one comfort
the offspring of solitude and delirium; he believes that when in dreams
he holds converse with his friends and derives from that communion
consolation for his miseries or excitements to his vengeance
that they are not the creations of his fancybut the beings themselves
who visit him from the regions of a remote world. This faith
gives a solemnity to his reveries that render them to me
almost as imposing and interesting as truth.


Our conversations are not always confined to his own history and misfortunes.
On every point of general literature he displays unbounded knowledge
and a quick and piercing apprehension. His eloquence is forcible
and touching; nor can I hear himwhen he relates a pathetic incident
or endeavours to move the passions of pity or lovewithout tears.
What a glorious creature must he have been in the days of his prosperity
when he is thus noble and godlike in ruin! He seems to feel his own worth
and the greatness of his fall.


When younger,said heI believed myself destined
for some great enterprise. My feelings are profound, but I possessed
a coolness of judgment that fitted me for illustrious achievements.
This sentiment of the worth of my nature supported me when others
would have been oppressed, for I deemed it criminal to throw away
in useless grief those talents that might be useful to my fellow creatures.
When I reflected on the work I had completed, no less a one
than the creation of a sensitive and rational animal, I could not rank myself
with the herd of common projectors. But this thought, which supported me
in the commencement of my career, now serves only to plunge me lower
in the dust. All my speculations and hopes are as nothing,
and like the archangel who aspired to omnipotence, I am chained
in an eternal hell. My imagination was vivid, yet my powers of analysis
and application were intense; by the union of these qualities
I conceived the idea and executed the creation of a man. Even now
I cannot recollect without passion my reveries while the work was incomplete.
I trod heaven in my thoughts, now exulting in my powers,
now burning with the idea of their effects. From my infancy
I was imbued with high hopes and a lofty ambition; but how am I sunk!
Oh! My friend, if you had known me as I once was, you would not recognize me
in this state of degradation. Despondency rarely visited my heart;
a high destiny seemed to bear me on, until I fell, never,
never again to rise.


Must I then lose this admirable being? I have longed for a friend;
I have sought one who would sympathize with and love me. Behold
on these desert seas I have found such a onebut I fear I have gained him
only to know his value and lose him. I would reconcile him to life
but he repulses the idea.


I thank you, Walton,he saidfor your kind intentions
towards so miserable a wretch; but when you speak of new ties



and fresh affections, think you that any can replace those who are gone?
Can any man be to me as Clerval was, or any woman another Elizabeth?
Even where the affections are not strongly moved by any superior excellence,
the companions of our childhood always possess a certain power
over our minds which hardly any later friend can obtain.
They know our infantine dispositions, which, however they may be
afterwards modified, are never eradicated; and they can judge of our actions
with more certain conclusions as to the integrity of our motives.
A sister or a brother can never, unless indeed such symptoms
have been shown early, suspect the other of fraud or false dealing,
when another friend, however strongly he may be attached, may,
in spite of himself, be contemplated with suspicion. But I enjoyed friends,
dear not only through habit and association, but from their own merits;
and wherever I am, the soothing voice of my Elizabeth and the conversation
of Clerval will be ever whispered in my ear. They are dead,
and but one feeling in such a solitude can persuade me to preserve my life.
If I were engaged in any high undertaking or design, fraught
with extensive utility to my fellow creatures, then could I live
to fulfil it. But such is not my destiny; I must pursue and destroy
the being to whom I gave existence; then my lot on earth will be fulfilled
and I may die.


My beloved SisterSeptember 2nd


I write to youencompassed by peril and ignorant whether I am
ever doomed to see again dear England and the dearer friends that
inhabit it. I am surrounded by mountains of ice which admit of
no escape and threaten every moment to crush my vessel. The brave fellows
whom I have persuaded to be my companions look towards me for aid
but I have none to bestow. There is something terribly appalling
in our situationyet my courage and hopes do not desert me.
Yet it is terrible to reflect that the lives of all these men
are endangered through me. If we are lostmy mad schemes are the cause.


And whatMargaretwill be the state of your mind? You will not hear
of my destructionand you will anxiously await my return. Years will pass
and you will have visitings of despair and yet be tortured by hope.
Oh! My beloved sisterthe sickening failing of your heart-felt expectations
isin prospectmore terrible to me than my own death. But you
have a husband and lovely children; you may be happy. Heaven bless you
and make you so!


My unfortunate guest regards me with the tenderest compassion.
He endeavours to fill me with hope and talks as if life were a possession
which he valued. He reminds me how often the same accidents
have happened to other navigators who have attempted this sea
and in spite of myselfhe fills me with cheerful auguries.
Even the sailors feel the power of his eloquence; when he speaks
they no longer despair; he rouses their energies
and while they hear his voice they believe these vast mountains of ice
are mole-hills which will vanish before the resolutions of man.
These feelings are transitory; each day of expectation delayed
fills them with fearand I almost dread a mutiny caused by this despair.


September 5th

A scene has just passed of such uncommon interest that
although it is highly probable that these papers may never reach you
yet I cannot forbear recording it.


We are still surrounded by mountains of icestill in imminent danger
of being crushed in their conflict. The cold is excessive



and many of my unfortunate comrades have already found a grave
amidst this scene of desolation. Frankenstein has daily declined in health;
a feverish fire still glimmers in his eyesbut he is exhausted
and when suddenly roused to any exertionhe speedily sinks again
into apparent lifelessness.


I mentioned in my last letter the fears I entertained of a mutiny.
This morningas I sat watching the wan countenance of my friend-his
eyes half closed and his limbs hanging listlessly-I
was roused by half a dozen of the sailorswho demanded admission
into the cabin. They enteredand their leader addressed me.
He told me that he and his companions had been chosen by the other sailors
to come in deputation to me to make me a requisition whichin justice
I could not refuse. We were immured in ice and should probably never escape
but they feared that ifas was possiblethe ice should dissipate
and a free passage be openedI should be rash enough to continue my voyage
and lead them into fresh dangersafter they might happily
have surmounted this. They insistedthereforethat I should engage
with a solemn promise that if the vessel should be freed
I would instantly direct my course southwards.


This speech troubled me. I had not despairednor had I yet conceived
the idea of returning if set free. Yet could Iin justice
or even in possibilityrefuse this demand? I hesitated before I answered
when Frankensteinwho had at first been silentand indeed
appeared hardly to have force enough to attendnow roused himself;
his eyes sparkledand his cheeks flushed with momentary vigour.
Turning towards the menhe saidWhat do you mean? What do you demand
of your captain? Are you, then, so easily turned from your design?
Did you not call this a glorious expedition? And wherefore was it glorious?
Not because the way was smooth and placid as a southern sea,
but because it was full of dangers and terror, because at every new incident
your fortitude was to be called forth and your courage exhibited,
because danger and death surrounded it, and these you were to brave
and overcome. For this was it a glorious, for this was it an honourable
undertaking. You were hereafter to be hailed as the benefactors
of your species, your names adored as belonging to brave men
who encountered death for honour and the benefit of mankind.
And now, behold, with the first imagination of danger, or, if you will,
the first mighty and terrific trial of your courage, you shrink away
and are content to be handed down as men who had not strength enough
to endure cold and peril; and so, poor souls, they were chilly
and returned to their warm firesides. Why, that requires
not this preparation; ye need not have come thus far
and dragged your captain to the shame of a defeat merely
to prove yourselves cowards. Oh! Be men, or be more than men.
Be steady to your purposes and firm as a rock. This ice is not made
of such stuff as your hearts may be; it is mutable and cannot withstand you
if you say that it shall not. Do not return to your families
with the stigma of disgrace marked on your brows. Return as heroes
who have fought and conquered and who know not what it is
to turn their backs on the foe.


He spoke this with a voice so modulated to the different feelings
expressed in his speechwith an eye so full of lofty design
and heroismthat can you wonder that these men were moved?
They looked at one another and were unable to reply. I spoke;
I told them to retire and consider of what had been said
that I would not lead them farther north if they strenuously desired
the contrarybut that I hoped thatwith reflection
their courage would return.


They retired and I turned towards my friendbut he was sunk in languor
and almost deprived of life.



How all this will terminateI know notbut I had rather die
than return shamefullymy purpose unfulfilled. Yet I fear
such will be my fate; the menunsupported by ideas of glory and honour
can never willingly continue to endure their present hardships.


September 7th

The die is cast; I have consented to return if we are not destroyed.
Thus are my hopes blasted by cowardice and indecision;
I come back ignorant and disappointed. It requires more philosophy
than I possess to bear this injustice with patience.


September 12th

It is past; I am returning to England. I have lost my hopes
of utility and glory; I have lost my friend. But I will endeavour
to detail these bitter circumstances to youmy dear sister;
and while I am wafted towards England and towards you
I will not despond.


September 9ththe ice began to moveand roarings like thunder
were heard at a distance as the islands split and cracked
in every direction. We were in the most imminent peril
but as we could only remain passivemy chief attention was occupied
by my unfortunate guest whose illness increased in such a degree
that he was entirely confined to his bed. The ice cracked behind us
and was driven with force towards the north; a breeze sprang
from the westand on the 11th the passage towards the south
became perfectly free. When the sailors saw this and that their return
to their native country was apparently assureda shout of tumultuous joy
broke from themloud and long-continued. Frankensteinwho was dozing
awoke and asked the cause of the tumult. "They shout I said,
because they will soon return to England."


Do you, then, really return?


Alas! Yes; I cannot withstand their demands. I cannot lead them
unwillingly to danger, and I must return.


Do so, if you will; but I will not. You may give up your purpose,
but mine is assigned to me by heaven, and I dare not. I am weak,
but surely the spirits who assist my vengeance will endow me
with sufficient strength.Saying thishe endeavoured
to spring from the bedbut the exertion was too great for him;
he fell back and fainted.


It was long before he was restoredand I often thought
that life was entirely extinct. At length he opened his eyes;
he breathed with difficulty and was unable to speak. The surgeon gave him
a composing draught and ordered us to leave him undisturbed.
In the meantime he told me that my friend had certainly
not many hours to live.


His sentence was pronouncedand I could only grieve and be patient.
I sat by his bedwatching him; his eyes were closed
and I thought he slept; but presently he called to me in a feeble voice
and bidding me come nearsaidAlas! The strength I relied on is gone;
I feel that I shall soon die, and he, my enemy and persecutor,
may still be in being. Think not, Walton, that in the last moments
of my existence I feel that burning hatred and ardent desire of revenge
I once expressed; but I feel myself justified in desiring the death



of my adversary. During these last days I have been occupied
in examining my past conduct; nor do I find it blamable.
In a fit of enthusiastic madness I created a rational creature
and was bound towards him to assure, as far as was in my power,
his happiness and well-being. This was my duty, but there was another
still paramount to that. My duties towards the beings of my own species
had greater claims to my attention because they included a greater proportion
of happiness or misery. Urged by this view, I refused, and I did right
in refusing, to create a companion for the first creature.
He showed unparalleled malignity and selfishness in evil;
he destroyed my friends; he devoted to destruction beings
who possessed exquisite sensations, happiness, and wisdom; nor do I know
where this thirst for vengeance may end. Miserable himself that
he may render no other wretched, he ought to die.
The task of his destruction was mine, but I have failed.
When actuated by selfish and vicious motives, I asked you
to undertake my unfinished work, and I renew this request now,
when I am only induced by reason and virtue.


Yet I cannot ask you to renounce your country and friends
to fulfil this task; and now that you are returning to England
you will have little chance of meeting with him. But the consideration
of these pointsand the well balancing of what you may esteem your duties
I leave to you; my judgment and ideas are already disturbed
by the near approach of death. I dare not ask you to do what I think right
for I may still be misled by passion.


That he should live to be an instrument of mischief disturbs me;
in other respects, this hour, when I momentarily expect my release,
is the only happy one which I have enjoyed for several years.
The forms of the beloved dead flit before me, and I hasten to their arms.
Farewell, Walton! Seek happiness in tranquillity and avoid ambition,
even if it be only the apparently innocent one of distinguishing yourself
in science and discoveries. Yet why do I say this? I have myself
been blasted in these hopes, yet another may succeed.


His voice became fainter as he spokeand at lengthexhausted by his effort
he sank into silence. About half an hour afterwards he attempted again
to speak but was unable; he pressed my hand feeblyand his eyes
closed foreverwhile the irradiation of a gentle smile passed away
from his lips.


Margaretwhat comment can I make on the untimely extinction
of this glorious spirit? What can I say that will enable you
to understand the depth of my sorrow? All that I should express
would be inadequate and feeble. My tears flow; my mind
is overshadowed by a cloud of disappointment. But I journey
towards Englandand I may there find consolation.


I am interrupted. What do these sounds portend? It is midnight;
the breeze blows fairlyand the watch on deck scarcely stir.
Again there is a sound as of a human voicebut hoarser; it comes
from the cabin where the remains of Frankenstein still lie.
I must arise and examine. Good nightmy sister.


Great God! what a scene has just taken place! I am yet dizzy
with the remembrance of it. I hardly know whether I shall have the power
to detail it; yet the tale which I have recorded would be incomplete
without this final and wonderful catastrophe.


I entered the cabin where lay the remains of my ill-fated
and admirable friend. Over him hung a form which I cannot find words
to describe--gigantic in statureyet uncouth and distorted
in its proportions. As he hung over the coffinhis face



was concealed by long locks of ragged hair; but one vast hand
was extendedin colour and apparent texture like that of a mummy.
When he heard the sound of my approachhe ceased to utter
exclamations of grief and horror and sprung towards the window.
Never did I behold a vision so horrible as his faceof such
loathsome yet appalling hideousness. I shut my eyes involuntarily
and endeavoured to recollect what were my duties with regard
to this destroyer. I called on him to stay.


He pausedlooking on me with wonderand again turning towards
the lifeless form of his creatorhe seemed to forget my presence
and every feature and gesture seemed instigated by the wildest rage
of some uncontrollable passion.


That is also my victim!he exclaimed. "In his murder my crimes
are consummated; the miserable series of my being is wound to its close!
OhFrankenstein! Generous and self-devoted being! What does it avail
that I now ask thee to pardon me? Iwho irretrievably destroyed thee
by destroying all thou lovedst. Alas! He is coldhe cannot answer me."


His voice seemed suffocatedand my first impulseswhich had suggested
to me the duty of obeying the dying request of my friend
in destroying his enemywere now suspended by a mixture
of curiosity and compassion. I approached this tremendous being;
I dared not again raise my eyes to his facethere was something
so scaring and unearthly in his ugliness. I attempted to speak
but the words died away on my lips. The monster continued
to utter wild and incoherent self-reproaches. At length
I gathered resolution to address him in a pause of the tempest
of his passion. "Your repentance I said, is now superfluous.
If you had listened to the voice of conscience and heeded
the stings of remorse before you had urged your diabolical
vengeance to this extremityFrankenstein would yet have lived."


And do you dream?said the daemon. "Do you think that I was then dead
to agony and remorse? He he continued, pointing to the corpse,
he suffered not in the consummation of the deed. Oh!
Not the ten-thousandth portion of the anguish that was mine
during the lingering detail of its execution. A frightful selfishness
hurried me onwhile my heart was poisoned with remorse.
Think you that the groans of Clerval were music to my ears?
My heart was fashioned to be susceptible of love and sympathy
and when wrenched by misery to vice and hatredit did not endure
the violence of the change without torture such as you cannot even imagine.


After the murder of Clerval I returned to Switzerland,
heart-broken and overcome. I pitied Frankenstein; my pity
amounted to horror; I abhorred myself. But when I discovered that he,
the author at once of my existence and of its unspeakable torments,
dared to hope for happiness, that while he accumulated wretchedness
and despair upon me he sought his own enjoyment in feelings and passions
from the indulgence of which I was forever barred, then impotent envy
and bitter indignation filled me with an insatiable thirst for vengeance.
I recollected my threat and resolved that it should be accomplished.
I knew that I was preparing for myself a deadly torture,
but I was the slave, not the master, of an impulse which I detested
yet could not disobey. Yet when she died! Nay, then I was not miserable.
I had cast off all feeling, subdued all anguish, to riot in the excess
of my despair. Evil thenceforth became my good. Urged thus far,
I had no choice but to adapt my nature to an element
which I had willingly chosen. The completion of my demoniacal design
became an insatiable passion. And now it is ended; there is my last victim!


I was at first touched by the expressions of his misery;



yetwhen I called to mind what Frankenstein had said of his powers
of eloquence and persuasionand when I again cast my eyes
on the lifeless form of my friendindignation was rekindled within me.
Wretch!I said. "It is well that you come here to whine
over the desolation that you have made. You throw a torch
into a pile of buildingsand when they are consumed
you sit among the ruins and lament the fall. Hypocritical fiend!
If he whom you mourn still livedstill would he be the object
again would he become the preyof your accursed vengeance.
It is not pity that you feel; you lament only because the victim
of your malignity is withdrawn from your power."


Oh, it is not thus--not thus,interrupted the being.
Yet such must be the impression conveyed to you by what appears
to be the purport of my actions. Yet I seek not a fellow feeling
in my misery. No sympathy may I ever find. When I first sought it,
it was the love of virtue, the feelings of happiness and affection
with which my whole being overflowed, that I wished to be participated.
But now that virtue has become to me a shadow, and that happiness
and affection are turned into bitter and loathing despair,
in what should I seek for sympathy? I am content to suffer alone
while my sufferings shall endure; when I die, I am well satisfied
that abhorrence and opprobrium should load my memory. Once my fancy
was soothed with dreams of virtue, of fame, and of enjoyment.
Once I falsely hoped to meet with beings who, pardoning my outward form,
would love me for the excellent qualities which I was capable of unfolding.
I was nourished with high thoughts of honour and devotion.
But now crime has degraded me beneath the meanest animal.
No guilt, no mischief, no malignity, no misery, can be found
comparable to mine. When I run over the frightful catalogue
of my sins, I cannot believe that I am the same creature whose thoughts
were once filled with sublime and transcendent visions of the beauty
and the majesty of goodness. But it is even so; the fallen angel
becomes a malignant devil. Yet even that enemy of God and man
had friends and associates in his desolation; I am alone.


Youwho call Frankenstein your friendseem to have a knowledge
of my crimes and his misfortunes. But in the detail which he gave you
of them he could not sum up the hours and months of misery
which I endured wasting in impotent passions. For while
I destroyed his hopesI did not satisfy my own desires.
They were forever ardent and craving; still I desired love
and fellowshipand I was still spurned. Was there no injustice
in this? Am I to be thought the only criminalwhen all humankind
sinned against me? Why do you not hate Felixwho drove his friend
from his door with contumely? Why do you not execrate the rustic
who sought to destroy the saviour of his child? Naythese are virtuous
and immaculate beings! Ithe miserable and the abandoned
am an abortionto be spurned atand kickedand trampled on.
Even now my blood boils at the recollection of this injustice.


But it is true that I am a wretch. I have murdered the lovely
and the helpless; I have strangled the innocent as they slept
and grasped to death his throat who never injured me
or any other living thing. I have devoted my creator, the select specimen
of all that is worthy of love and admiration among men, to misery;
I have pursued him even to that irremediable ruin. There he lies,
white and cold in death. You hate me, but your abhorrence
cannot equal that with which I regard myself. I look on the hands
which executed the deed; I think on the heart in which the imagination
of it was conceived and long for the moment when these hands
will meet my eyes, when that imagination will haunt my thoughts no more.


Fear not that I shall be the instrument of future mischief.



My work is nearly complete. Neither yours nor any man's death
is needed to consummate the series of my being and accomplish
that which must be donebut it requires my own. Do not think
that I shall be slow to perform this sacrifice. I shall quit your vessel
on the ice raft which brought me thither and shall seek
the most northern extremity of the globe; I shall collect my funeral pile
and consume to ashes this miserable framethat its remains
may afford no light to any curious and unhallowed wretch
who would create such another as I have been. I shall die.
I shall no longer feel the agonies which now consume me or be the prey
of feelings unsatisfiedyet unquenched. He is dead
who called me into being; and when I shall be no morethe very remembrance
of us both will speedily vanish. I shall no longer see the sun or stars
or feel the winds play on my cheeks. Lightfeelingand sense
will pass away; and in this condition must I find my happiness.
Some years agowhen the images which this world affords
first opened upon mewhen I felt the cheering warmth of summer
and heard the rustling of the leaves and the warbling of the birds
and these were all to meI should have wept to die;
now it is my only consolation. Polluted by crimes and torn
by the bitterest remorsewhere can I find rest but in death?


Farewell! I leave you, and in you the last of humankind
whom these eyes will ever behold. Farewell, Frankenstein!
If thou wert yet alive and yet cherished a desire of revenge against me,
it would be better satiated in my life than in my destruction.
But it was not so; thou didst seek my extinction, that I might not cause
greater wretchedness; and if yet, in some mode unknown to me,
thou hadst not ceased to think and feel, thou wouldst not desire
against me a vengeance greater than that which I feel.
Blasted as thou wert, my agony was still superior to thine,
for the bitter sting of remorse will not cease to rankle in my wounds
until death shall close them forever.


But soon he cried with sad and solemn enthusiasm, I shall die
and what I now feel be no longer felt. Soon these burning miseries
will be extinct. I shall ascend my funeral pile triumphantly
and exult in the agony of the torturing flames. The light
of that conflagration will fade away; my ashes will be swept into the sea
by the winds. My spirit will sleep in peaceor if it thinks
it will not surely think thus. Farewell."


He sprang from the cabin window as he said thisupon the ice raft
which lay close to the vessel. He was soon borne away by the waves
and lost in darkness and distance.